BS 2595 .T848 1856 
 Trollope, William, 1798-1863 
 A commentary on the Gospel 
 of St. Luke 
 
A COMMENTAllY 
 
 GOSPEL OF ST LUKE, 
 
 WITH EXAMINATION QUESTIONS 
 
 ACCOMPANIED BY REFERKJJCES TO THE TEXT AT THE FOOT OF 
 EACH PAGE, AND ADAPTED TO 
 
 UNIVERSITY EXAMINATIONS, 
 
 AND THE USE OF DIVINITY STUDENTS IN GENERAL. 
 
 BY THE REV. W. TROLLOPE, M. A. 
 
 Pembroke College^ Cambridge. 
 
 Seconal CEttitton. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE : 
 FEINTED BY AND FOR J. HALL & SON; 
 
 SOLD ALSO BY WHITTAKER & CO. AVE MARIA LAJTE ; 
 
 .4ND BELL & DALDY, 186, FLEET-STREET, 
 
 LONDON. 
 
 M.DCCC.LVI. 
 
PEELIMINAET OBSEEVATIONS. 
 
 I. Sources of the tliree first Gospels. 
 
 (1) Among the questions connected with the literary- 
 history of the Canonical Gospels, there is none perhaps, 
 which possesses greater interest than that which relates 
 to the order in which they were written, and the soui-ce 
 or soui-ces from which their writers severally derived the 
 materials from which they were composed. With respect 
 to that of St John indeed, it is very generally admitted 
 to have heen the last in order of time, to have been 
 in some sort designed as a supplementaiy treatise to those 
 which preceded it, and undertaken with the especial 
 view of supplying certain important acts and discourses 
 of our Lord, almost entirely omitted by the other 
 Evangelists, which bore upon the heretical opinions then 
 beginning to call in question either his humanity or 
 his divinity. The relation however, which subsists be- 
 tween the three synoptical or harmonious Gospels, has been 
 the subject of considerable discussion. While some con- 
 tend that the Gospels both of Mark and Luke were based 
 upon that of Matthew, and others regard that of Mark as 
 
 1. What opinions have been held by different Critics respecting 
 the order in which the Gospels were written, and the sources from 
 which they were derived ? 
 
 B 
 
2 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 the original production, it has also been maintained that 
 Luke was the oldest Evangelist, to whom INIatthew and 
 Mark were indebted for whatever information they supply 
 in common. (2) Now it is obvious to remark, that the 
 diversity of these opinions, which rest altogether on purely 
 artificial grounds, not only proves their individual imcer- 
 tainty, but argues the probability that they are collectively 
 linsound : and there is, in fact, so great a difference both in 
 their arrangement of occurrences, in the manner of de- 
 scribing them, and even in the construction of their 
 sentences, as to render the hypothesis which represents 
 any one of the Evangelists as a copyist from another 
 altogether untenable. (3) Nor is the supposition more 
 plausible, which has called into existence an original 
 Gospel set forth by the Apostolic College in the Syro- 
 Chaldaic or Aramaean tong-ue, and thus serving as the 
 common source of information to each Evangelist in turn. 
 Even if such a notion were not at variance with the 
 prefatory statement of St Luke, as well as the variety of 
 incidents and the difierent order in the narration of the 
 same events by the several writers respectively, it would 
 nevertheless be refuted by the total silence of primitive 
 antiquity respecting such a document. Theii* internal 
 structure, indeed, is alone a sufficient indication that, 
 although each preceding Gospel was known to, and had 
 possibly been seen by, the later Evangelists, all of them 
 were severally the productions of independent writers, who 
 neither copied the one from the other, nor di'ew fi'om one 
 common original such of its details as fell in with the 
 particular design of each respectively. (4) Doubtless a 
 
 2. Shew that it cannot reasonably be supposed that any of 
 the Evangelists copied from those who had written before them. 
 3. Is the hypothesis of a common written document in any degree 
 probable? 4. May there not, however, have been a variety of 
 current traditions respecting Christ and his ministry, of which the 
 Evangelists may have occasionally availed themselves ? 
 
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 3 
 
 variety of detached passages in the life of Christ were not 
 only orally narrated before the publication of any of the 
 Canonical Gospels, but had been also committed to writing, 
 either by those who were eye-witnesses of what they thus 
 recorded, or had received the account fi-om credible sources. 
 It was from current narratives of this kind that the ttoXXoI, 
 of whom Luke speaks, had attempted to compose a history 
 of Christ ; but either from the want of means to investigate 
 the accui-acy of statements more or less authentic, or from 
 some other cause, their accounts were not to be received 
 without caution. (5) At the same time St Lulie does not 
 censure them as being either heretical, or compUed with 
 any intention to deceive. The Evangelist himself may 
 have adopted some of the particulars related by these 
 authors, but it was only, as he distinctly aflSrms, after 
 carefully ascertaining their truth from those who had been 
 eye and ear- witnesses of the works and words of Christ, and 
 that too, xmder the guidance of the Holy Spii-it. (6) Further 
 than this, any common documentary prototype, any direct 
 copying of the earlier by the later Evangelists, or any con- 
 certed scheme of writing in unison, is not only irrecon- 
 cileable with the variety both of matter and aiTangement 
 in the three first Gospels, but would materially detract 
 from the weight of credibility which attaches to them as 
 independent histories. (') The Apostles, before their final 
 dispersion on their respective missions, would doubtless 
 have frequently conversed among themselves upon the 
 incidents which are related in the Gospels ; and this will 
 readily account for even the verbal agreements which con- 
 
 5. Does it appear that the narratives of which St Luke speaks 
 in his Preface were intentionally false? 6. Would not the au- 
 thority of the Evangelists, as independent witnesses, be considerably 
 weakened by referring the Gospels to a common origin ? 7. How 
 do you account for the striking resemblance, which characterizes 
 both the matter and the language of the three first Gospels .' 
 
4 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 stantly occur : while the difference in their narration of the 
 same facts, or the same discourses shuts out the probability 
 of any other communication between them. Their accounts 
 are substantially the same, and bespeak a common origin 
 in the preaching of our Lord ; but they wrote at different 
 times, with different objects, and the harmony between 
 them is accordingly the harmony of Truth. (8) As to the 
 order in which they were written, Irenteus, Origen, and 
 Eusebius suppose that the place which they occupy in our 
 Bibles, which corresponds with the arrangement of the 
 most important MSS. and Versions, was regulated by the 
 received dates of their respective composition ; and this 
 seems to agree with the conclusion at which the most able 
 critics have arrived. 
 
 II. Scope and design of Si LuJce^s Gospel. 
 
 (1) The design of St Luke in wi-iting the Gospel which 
 bears his name, was to provide a more authentic history of 
 Christ and his ministry, than that which certain uninspii'ed 
 writers had circidated, to confirm by this means the faith 
 of his friend Theophilus in particular, and to convey to the 
 Gentiles in general a knowledge of Christian tnith. 
 (2) That he wi-ote principally, if not exclusively, for the 
 benefit of Gentile converts, appears fi'om the explanation, 
 which he occasionally introduces, of Jewish rites and 
 usages (cc. xxi. 37. xxii. L xxiii. 5 L), particularly in speak- 
 ing of the Scribes and Pharisees ; from his marking airas 
 by the reigns of the emperors (c. iii. 1, 2.) ; and from the 
 line through which he traces the genealogy of Christ 
 
 8. In what order of time do you suppose them to have been 
 •written ? 
 
 1. What were the motives by wliich St Luke was induced to 
 write his Gospel? 2. Whence does it appear that he wrote 
 principally for Gentile converts ? 
 
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. O 
 
 (c. iii. 23. sqq.)- Accordingly, as Matthew had more 
 especially called the attention of his countrymen to those 
 features in our Lord's life and ministry which marked him 
 for the promised Messiah, so did Luke represent him to 
 the world at large as the Sa-\-iour of sinners ; and selected 
 such incidents for narration as were calculated to effect the 
 conversion of the heathen to the faith of Christ. Compare 
 CO. iv. 25. sqq. "sii. 36. sqq. xv. 18. sqq. xix. 5. sqq. (3) It 
 has been lately suggested that iMatthew and Mark are 
 included in the iroWol, of whom St Luke speaks in his 
 Preface. Not only, however, was jNIatthew an eye-witness 
 of the word, but many circumstances are related under 
 different aspects by these Evangelists, and St Luke has given 
 exclusively several valuable accounts which are omitted by 
 his predecessors. Such are the circumstances connected 
 with the bii-th of Jolm the Baptist ; the causes which led 
 to the Nativity at Bethlehem ; the angehc appearance to 
 the shepherds ; the prophecies of Simeon and Anna : the 
 conversation of Chi-ist with the doctors; the conversion 
 of Zacchseus; the mii-aculous cures of the infirm woman 
 and the di-opsical man, and the cleansing of the ten lepers ; 
 the parables of the two debtors, the rich fool. Dives and 
 Lazarus, the prodigal son, the Pharisee and the Publican, 
 the importunate widow, the barren fig-tree, and the good 
 Samaritan ; the rejection of Christ from a citj' of Samaria, 
 and his inter\dew on the day of the resurrection with the 
 two disciples on the road to Emmaus. (i) Thus each 
 Evangelist has related some events peculiar to himself, and 
 suitable to the particular object for which he wrote ; 
 while, collectively, they have preserved aU that was neces- 
 sary to be known of om* Sa\iour's ministry. (5) Irenaeus 
 
 3. Mention the principal circumstances related in tliis Gospel, 
 respecting which the other Evangelists are silent. 4. What is the 
 result of the Gospel history, as related by the four Evangelists 
 collectively ? 5. What view has Irenagus taken of the subject .' 
 
 b2 
 
6 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 indeed (adv. Hcer. ill. 11.8.) has endeavoured to shew why 
 the Gospels should be exactly four in number, and no 
 more ; but the analogies, upon which bedrests his hypo- 
 thesis, are too fancifal to merit attention. (G) With respect 
 to the seope and method of his Gospel, St Luke himself 
 tells us that he has written avwQev and /v-a6eg?5s, commencing 
 at the very thi-eshold of Christianity with the announce- 
 ment of the Messiah's forerunner, and pursuing the narra- 
 tive, not indeed chronologically, but with strict attention 
 to a classified arrangement of events according to the 
 following order: — 1. The Annunciation, nativity, and 
 early history both of John the Baptist and Jesus Christ 
 (cc. i. ii.). 2. The Preaching of the Baptist in the Wil- 
 derness, and the Baptismal Inauguration and Temptation 
 of Christ (ui. 1. — iv. 13.). 3. The Ministry of our Lord 
 in Galilee (iv. 14. — ^ix. 50.). 4. Account of our Saviour's 
 last journey to Jerusalem, and his triumphal entry into the 
 holy city (ix. 51. — xix. 44.). 5. Ti-ansactions of the 
 Holy Week, with full particulars of the Passover, Cruci- 
 fixion, ResiuTcction, and Ascension of Christ (xix. 45. — 
 xxiv. 52.). 
 
 III. Account of the Author. 
 
 (1) St Luke would doubtless be influenced both by his 
 birth and education to wi-ite more especially for Gentile 
 converts. He was not of the circumcision (Col. iv. 11.), 
 but most probably of Greek parents ; and, according to 
 Eusebius (Hist. Eccl. ill. 4.), a native of Antioch, a physi- 
 
 6. Give a brief outline of the scope and arrangement of 
 St Luke's Gospel. 
 
 1. What was the birth-place of St Luke, his early religion, his 
 profession, and his acquaintance with the Apostles, as mentioned 
 by Eusebius, and attested by the sacred writings ? 
 
PRELIMINAKY OBSERVATIONS. 7 
 
 cian by profession, and the constant associate of St Paul, 
 though he had also frequent intercourse -with the rest of 
 the Apostles. These statements are amply confirmed by 
 Acts xvii. 10. XX. 6. Col. iv. 14. Philem. 24. 2 Tim. iv. 
 10, 11. (2) His name also, Lucas, abbreviated from Lu- 
 canus, as Silas from Silanns, Bemas from Demetrius, and 
 the like,— not, as some suppose, from Lucius of Cyrene 
 (Acts xiii. 1. Rom. xvi. 21.), who is mentioned at a time 
 when Luke -was not with the Apostle, — bespeaks a Gentile 
 origin ; while his occasional use of medical terms indicate 
 his profession. For examples, see Acts xii. 23. xiii. 11. 
 xxviii. 6. 8. (3) In all probability he was converted to 
 Christianity in early life by St Paul at Antioch ; but, at all 
 events, the supposition that he was one of the seventy 
 disciples is plainly refuted by his own declaration that he 
 was not an eye-witness of the works of Christ. (4) The 
 name of Luke does not appear in any of the Canonical 
 Gospels, but it is very probable that he modestly suppressed 
 it in his own. Of the two disciples who were overtaken by 
 their cmcified Master on the road to Emmaus, after he was 
 risen from the dead, one is distinctly stated to have been 
 Cleopas. Neither of them were Apostles ; nor, supposing 
 him to have been the other, was Lulce. Compare c. xxiv. 
 18. 33. (5) Beyond the scattered notices contained in the 
 Acts and St Paul's Epistles, nothing certain is known of 
 him. He seems to have been the constant attendant upon 
 the ministry of St Paul ; and, after the death of the great 
 Apostle, he is said to have carried the Gospel into Africa. 
 The time and manner of his death are unknown. See also 
 Introd. to Acts, pp. 5 — 7. 
 
 2. What inferences may be made respecting liis name and 
 profession ? 3. By whom was he converted ; and is it probable 
 that he ever saw the Saviour? 4. Is he mentioned in the 
 Gospels ? 5. Is anything known of his history subsequently to 
 the close of the New Testament account of him, or of the time and 
 mamier of his death ? 
 
PEELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 IV. Genuineness and Authenticity. 
 
 (1) Many attempts, more especially of late years, have 
 been made to invalidate the Canonical authority of St 
 Luke's Gospel ; but altogether without success. Its genu- 
 ineness and authenticity are immoveably established upon 
 a connected chain of primitive testimony, extending up- 
 wards through Chrysostom, Augustine, Jerome, Origen, 
 Eusebius, Tertullian, Irenseus, and Justin, to the age of 
 the Apostles themselves ; allusion being also made to it 
 by Barnabas, Clement of Rome, Hermas, and Polycarp. 
 (2) The historical credibility of the narrative cannot be 
 doubted fi-om the statement of liuke himself, that he had 
 fully investigated the truth of what he relates, having 
 derived his materials entirely from eye-witnesses. Of 
 such he would meet with several, during his visits to 
 Jerusalem in company with St Paul. He expressly 
 mentions his intercourse with St James (Acts xxi. 15.); 
 and it may be reasonably believed that he collected many 
 interesting particulars from the Virgin, and the several 
 women who ministered to Christ of their substance. Com- 
 pare cc. ii. 19. viii. 2, 3. xxiv. 10. (3) As to the assertion 
 that the inspu'ation of ]\Iark and Luke, who were merely 
 companions of Apostles, rests upon no higher ground than 
 that of Clement of Rome or any of the Aijostolical Fathers, 
 it is a sufficient reply that these latter never pretended to 
 write Gospels for the use of the Church, nor were their 
 productions ever regarded in the same light with the 
 Canonical Scriptures. It has also been alleged, in order 
 
 1. Upon what evidence does the Canonical authority of St 
 Luke's Gospel rest ? 2. Does not his own statement afford a 
 reasonable ground of its credibility? 3. Mention and refute 
 certain recent objections which have been raised against his in- 
 spiration. 
 
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. » 
 
 to account for the distinctness with which this Evangelist 
 has recorded our Lord's prophecy of the destruction of 
 Jerusalem, that he wrote after that event ; hut, as there 
 is no gromid for such an inference, the prediction verified 
 more surely proves that he wrote hy inspiration. (4) Lastly, 
 it has been said that the heretic Marcion, who rejected 
 the doctrine of Christ's humanity, expunged from this 
 Gospel every passage which opposed his views ; or, more 
 correctly speaking, compiled a Gospel of his own on the 
 basis of Lulce's, of which he denied the authenticity. 
 Taking advantage of the absence of the two first chapters 
 in Marcion's copy, modern Socinians, in order to set aside 
 the miraculous conception of our Lord, denounce them as 
 an interpolation, although they are found in every antient 
 MSS. and Version without exception, and supported by 
 the testimony of Ireneeus and others. Moreover, the thii'd 
 chapter is indissolubly connected with the second, and the 
 second with the first, by the particle Sk, which proves that 
 something had gone before ; and in fact Marcion omitted 
 the third chapter also. It may be doubted, indeed, whether 
 he used St Luke's Gospel exclusively, if at all ; or whether 
 some Apoci-yphal Gospel was not rather adopted as the 
 groundwork of his system. 
 
 y. Date and Plan of Publication. • 
 
 (1) Since there is every reason to believe that the Acts 
 of the Apostles were published by St Luke shortly after 
 the termination of St Paul's first imprisonment in the 
 year A. D. 62, and it is certain that his Gospel was written 
 
 4. Shew that the authenticity of the two first chapters is 
 equally established with that of the remainder of the Gospel. 
 
 1. About what time does St Luke's Gospel appear to have 
 been written ? 
 
10 PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 
 
 before the Acts were begun, the date of the former should 
 in all probability be placed a few years earlier. (2) Some 
 indeed assign both Treatises to the same year, and others 
 suppose the Gospel to have been written as early as the 
 year 53 ; because, in recording the promises made to the 
 Gentiles, no allusion is made to their accomplishment. 
 The account of their accomplishment, however, came 
 more properly within the scope of the Acts of the Apostles ; 
 and a later date is far more generally adopted. (3) As to 
 the place of publication, there is much difference of 
 opinion, and it is a question of considerable doubt and 
 imcertainty. Upon the whole, there seems to be no solid 
 grounds for supposing either that St Luke wrote his 
 Gospel in Alexandria, as some assert, or that he ever 
 preached in Egypt ; nor is it probable that it was pub- 
 lished at Rome. According to Jerome and others, it 
 was written in Achaia ; and this appears to have been a 
 prevailing tradition. (4) Probably therefore, the materials, 
 collected while Luke was travelling with St Paul in 
 Judsea and Achaia, were digested and arranged during 
 their detention at Caesarea; and the Gospel, when com- 
 pleted, was sent into Greece for publication before their 
 embarkation for Rome, A. D. 59. 
 
 YI. Style. 
 
 (1) It is acknowledged on all hands that the style 
 of St Luke is very far superior to that of any of the other 
 
 2. Is there any reasonable gi-oimds for agreeing -with those 
 who assign to it a much earlier date? 3. Is it likely to have 
 heen published either in Alexandria or Korae? 4. Wliat then 
 appears to be the most probable conclusion respecting the place 
 and date of publication ? 
 
 1. What is the distinguishing characteristic of St Luke's style ? 
 
PRELIMINARY OBSERVATIONS. 11 
 
 Evangelists, both in pui-ity of diction, and in accixi'acy of 
 expression. It is also marked by great peculiarity of 
 phraseology ; and although both in thought and language 
 a certain similarity between the writings of St Paul and 
 his companion is distinctly observable, there is still a 
 "wide difiference between them. (^) Their long companion- 
 ship indeed will at once account for their occasional use of 
 the same words and similar phrases, as well as for the 
 very striking similarity in theii' respective narratives of 
 the institution of the Lord's Supper. Compare, for in- 
 stance, Luke i. 1. 3. x. 8. xxi. 34. with 2 Tim. iv. 17. 
 1 Tim. iv. 6. 1 Cor. x. 27. 1 Thess. v. 4, At the same 
 time, while the style of the great Apostle is distinguished 
 by his energy and force, that of St Luke is characterised 
 by its classical elegance and graceful periods. (3) The 
 dialect, in which he wrote, is also more free fi'om Hebra- 
 isms, and follows more closely the best classical models, 
 than in the form under which it is exhibited in the other 
 Gospels; but it is still the same coin7yion or Hellenistic 
 dialect, in which not only the Hebrew idiom, but the 
 influence of Roman conquest, is occasionally apparent. 
 Compare cc. i. 37. viii. 30. xiv. 17, 18. xx. 21. (4) If 
 indeed the Apostles and Evangelists had written with 
 Attic elegance and propriety, the inconsistency of style 
 with the circumstances in which they were placed, would 
 have detracted materially from the evidence in favour of 
 the genuineness and authenticity of their wiitings. There 
 was nothing indeed in the humble condition of the Apostles 
 in general to prevent from writing the language, which 
 
 2. How do you account for a certain resemblance between his 
 ■writings and those of St Paid? 3. Was the dialect, in which he 
 wrote, different from that of the other Evangelists ? 4. May not 
 the authenticity of the New Testament In general be in some 
 degree deduced from the peculiar Greek dialect, in which its several 
 books were composed ? 
 
12 PRELIMINARY OBSr.j; . ATIONS. 
 
 they were in the constant habr, of speaking, with gram- 
 matical accuracy; and it is certain that St Luke and 
 St Paul were persons of considerable education : but they 
 were not competent to express themselves in genuine 
 Greek, and, in relation to religious matters more especially, 
 they would naturally adopt an Oriental mode of diction. 
 
A COMMENTARY 
 
 02T THE 
 
 GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST LUKE. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 Contents: — The Preface, vv. 1 — 4. The hirth of John the Baptist 
 foretold hy an angel to Zacharias, 5 — 25. (b. c. 6.) The Annuncia- 
 tion, 26 — 38. Mary's visit to Elisabeth, 39 — 56. The birth and 
 Circumcision of the Baptist, bl — 80. (b. c. 5.) 
 
 Vee. 1. lloXXol eTrexeiprja-av (1) Although this ex- 
 pression naturally leads to the inference that the narra- 
 tives, of which St Luke speaks, were either defective or 
 inaccurate, it does not therefore follow that they were 
 intentionally false, or heretical. Those spurious produc- 
 tions, known as the Apocryphal Gospels of Thomas, 
 Matthias, Nicodemiis, &c., are of much later date ; and 
 not only compiled from inauthentic sources, but fiUed 
 
 with the most incredible fables. — dvard^aadai biriyr]a-iv. 
 
 (2) To draw up an account. In composition dm properly 
 implies repetition ; but it frequently happens that a com- 
 pound verb has only the force of the simple one, and thus 
 avaypd(f)€cv is no more than ypd(f)eiv in Dion. Hal. i. p. 
 
 Ver. 1. 1. What was the character of the narratives of which St 
 Luke speaks in his Preface; and are they included among the Apocry- 
 phal Gospels now extant ? 2. What is the meaning of the phrase 
 
 C 
 
14 COMMENTAET OlS" THE \^C1iap. I. 
 
 182. KaXXi'aj 8e 6 ras ^ Aya6oK\eovs irpa^eis avaypa'^as. The 
 
 meaniBg is liere confirmed by the equivalent expression, 
 
 e8o|e (ca/iot ypa-^ai, m ver, 3. — Trep\ rav Tr€Tr\r]po(j>oprjp.eva>v 
 iv Tjfilv Trp. (3) Concerning the things tvhicJi have been 
 fully proved among iis. As applied to things, TvXrjpotpopf'iv 
 signifies to fulfil, to discharge, to complete. Thus in 
 
 2 Tim. iv; 5. 7r\r]po(f)ope1v biaKoviav is equivalent to TvK-qpovv 
 
 diaKovtav in Acts xii. 25. In speaking of persons, how- 
 ever, it denotes to assure or convince; as in Eom. iv. 21. 
 xiv. 5. Compare Clem. Eom. Ep. ad Cor. c. 42. Ignat. 
 ad Magn. cc. 8. 11. Euseb. H. E. iii. 24. Hence also 
 the noun n\rjpo(popia, conviction, assurance, in Col. ii. 2. 
 1 Thess. i. 5. Heb. vi. 11. x. 22. Though some would 
 here render the participle accomplished, after the Latin 
 Vulgate, the best commentators coincide with the E. T. 
 in adopting the latter signification of the word, as in 
 every way most suitable to the context ; so that the true 
 
 construction would be rav Trpayp-cirav a iv rjjxiv yeveadai 
 
 7rp7]po(f)opoviJ.€0a. Nov are similar catachreses unusual even 
 in the best writers. There is another in c. viii. 23. See 
 also Matt. iv. 5. 
 
 ''E-rreiot'tirep, Since, forasmuch as. Adv. More rare, but more 
 emphatic, than eVel or eVeio?;. Cf. jEsch. D. S. ii. 12. Thuc. vii. 68. 
 Joseph. B. J. Prooem. — avaTa^aadai. Infin. aor. 1. mid. of dvaTacrcrto. — 
 TreirXripocpoptjiievoov, Gen, pi. part. perf. of 7rXiipo(pope(o. 
 
 Vee. 2. rrapehoaav. (X) That is, hg oral tradition, as 
 distinct from vjritten narrative (^bi-qyria-is, ver. 1.). — ott' 
 dpx^i-. Erom the beginning, viz. of Christ's ministry 
 (John vi. 24. xv. 27. xvi. 14. Acts i. 21. xxvi. 16.) ; 
 previously to which the Apostles were neither aiiroVrat 
 nor vTTTjpeTai. St Luke, however, carried his enquiries 
 
 3. In Avhat significations is TrXvpocpopeTv used in the New Testa- 
 ment ; and how do yon render it in tliis place ? 
 
 Ver. 2. 1. Distingnisli between the meanings of irapaSiooi/ai 
 and AvaTa.(ra-ea6ai 5tjjyt)(ni;; and between dw' dpx>}'^ anii dvcudev. 
 
Vv. 2, 3.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 15 
 
 farther back, commencing his narrative with the first 
 (lawn of the Gospel, in the promised birth of the Messiah's 
 forerunner John the Baptist : and thus avcodev (ver. 3.) 
 refers to a much earlier date than ott' dpxris, of which 
 the signification must frequently in Scripture be deter- 
 mined by the context ; as in Acts xi. 15. xxvi. 4. 2 Thess. 
 ii. 13. 1 John ii. 7. 24. iii. 8. On the other hand. apcoBev 
 always means ^row the highest point, or prima ah origine 
 (Matt, xxvii. 51. Mark xv. 38. John xix. 23. Acts xxvi. 
 5.). And so also Domosth. c. Nearch. p. 1370. jSovXofiat 
 
 8' vfiiv aKpi^e cTTepov Tfepl avrav avcodev bfq yriaacrdai KaB' 
 
 fKaarov. Compare Virg. Greorg. iv. 286. ^n. i. 372. 
 — Tov \6yov. (2) The Grospel ; subaud. tov GeoC. The 
 personal sense is peculiar to St John ; whereas St Luke 
 uniformly applies the word to the doctrine of Christ. 
 Compare cc. v. 1. viii. 11, sqq. Acts iv. 4. vi. 4. viii. 4. x. 
 44 ; and elsewhere. 
 
 Trapedocrav. Aor. 2. act. 3. pi. of irapa^lhwfii.—avToirTai. Nom. 
 pi. of aiiToiTTij^, — ov, an eye-ivitness ; from ai/Tos, and oirTO/iai. — 
 vTn^peTai. Nom. pi. of inri;pe'Tj}s, — ov, a servant or mimster (=Sia.KOvo^, 
 Cf. Acts vi. 4.). Properly, one who rows hy command of another ; from 
 VTTu aiid ipecraw. 
 
 Vek. 3. irapriKoXovdriKOTi. (0 Saving examined or 
 investigated ; i. e. having diligently procured information, 
 and ascertained its truth. The verb has precisely the 
 same sense in Demosthenes and ^schines. Compare also 
 Plat. PhjEd. §. 35. Polyb. i. 12. 7. Phil. Jud. i. 10. So 
 likewise PHn. Epist. vii. 16. Omnia me vere persecutum. 
 In 1 Tim. iv. 6. 2 Tim. iii. 10. the meaning may be differ- 
 ent. Of the force of the participle, see Matt. Gr. Gr. 
 §. 536. (2) It is clear from this statement that the in- 
 spiration of the Evangelists did not preclude the exercise 
 
 2. Is \oyos to be here understood in a personal sense ? 
 
 Ver. 3. 1. Illustrate the sense in which the verb irapaKoXovQe'iv 
 is here used. 2. Does the passage throw any light upon the kind of 
 inspiration afforded to the Evangelists ? 
 
16 COMMENTAET ON THE \_(Jhap. I. 
 
 of tlieir own judgment and researcli. — Kadf^rjs. (3) Accord- 
 ing to a connected arrangement. The word does not 
 necessarily imply chronological order. Compare Acts 
 xi. 4. xviii. 23 ; and see Prelim. Obs. p. 6. — Kpana-re 
 Geo'^iXe. (4) The epithet clearly proves not only that 
 Theophilus was a real character, but a person of distinc- 
 tion and influence. See on Acts i. 1. Nothing, however 
 is known respecting him. 
 
 VeE. 4. nepl av KaTrjxrjdrjs X. r. d(r(j). (1) An attrac- 
 tion, for Trjv dacj). rcov \6ya)P, Trepi hv KaTrj^rjdrjs. (2) The 
 
 verb KaTr]xe'i(T6ai is here appropriately used of that oral 
 instrti-ction in the truths of Christianity, which was given 
 to the new converts before they were admitted to baptism, 
 and from whence those so instructed were called KaTTjxov- 
 fievoi, catecJmmens. Hence also the word Catechism. In 
 this sense it is generally used in the New Testament 
 (Acts xviii. 25. Eom. ii. 18. 1 Cor. xiv. 19. Gral. vi. 6.) ; 
 but in classical Greek it implies merely to he informed, 
 or to receive information : and so also in Acts xxi. 21. 
 24. (3) There is no reason to suppose with Theophylact 
 that St Luke was himself the instructor of Theophilus ; 
 and a written manual of instruction does not agree with 
 the context. (4) It is observable that the passage is op- 
 posed to the Eomish tenets respecting the sufficiency oj 
 oral Tradition, and the withholding of the Scriptures 
 from the Laity. 
 
 t7riyi/(ps. Aor. 2. subj. 2. sing, of kiriyivuicrKai, to hnow thoroughly. 
 The preposition is intensive, as in eTri^jjTeo) and kiriKpivw, cc. iv. 42. 
 xxiii. 24. — KUT^xv^n^) Aor. 1. pass. subj. 2. sing, of KaTijxew, to 
 
 3. Wliat is implied in the adverb Kade^P/^ ? 4. Was Theophilus 
 a real, or imaginarij, personage ? 
 
 Ver. 4. 1. Explain the construction of this verse. 2. What 
 is the import of the verb KaT^x^lcdai? 3. Is it probable that 
 St Luke liimself was the instructor of Theophilus? 4. To what 
 Eomish errors is this text opposed ? 
 
Ver. 5.] GOSPEL of st luke. 17 
 
 sound aloud; and hence to give information, and to instruct; from 
 VXos. — aacpaXeLav. Ace. siug. oi daipaXeia, — as, certainty ; also saj'etif 
 from a priv. and <T(pcxXKw, 
 
 Yer. 5. eV raif fjfxepais 'Hp. (1) 111 classical Greek 
 
 this would be e(p' 'HpmBov, as in C. iii. 2. eV ap^tepeav. 
 IV. 27. eVt 'EXio-o-at'ou. Acts xi. 28. eVl KAavS/ou Kat- 
 
 o-a/3or. (-) The kiug here mentioned was Herod the 
 G-reat, an IdumcBan by birth, and the first kiug of Judah 
 who was not of Hebrew extraction. Hence the prophecy 
 of Jacob (Gen. xlix. 10.) was now fulfilled, and the 
 reign of Messiah at hand. — tepevs nr. (3) A certain 
 priest ; not, as some suppose, the high-priest, who was 
 of no course at all.— eg i({)7]p€p[as 'A/3ta. (-1) The Jewish 
 priesthood were divided by David into twenty-four 
 courses, of which sixteen comprised the descendants of as 
 many families of the house of Eleazar, and eight were 
 the posterity of Ithamar. Over each course was placed 
 a president ; and all were subject to the supreme juris- 
 diction of the High- Priest. See 1 Chron. xxiv. 4. sqq. 
 The same arrangement was preserved by Solomon 
 (2 Chron. viii. 14.), revived by Hezekiah and Josiah 
 (2 Chron. xxxi. 2. xxxv. 4, 5.), and continued till the 
 time of Josephus (Ant. vii. 14. 7.). i^) The first course, 
 that of Jehoiarib (1 Chron. xxiv. 7.) was the most honor- 
 able. Mattathias, the father of tlie Maccabees, belonged 
 to it (1 Mace. ii. 1.) ; and Josephus speaks with pride 
 of his descent from it (Vit. c. 1.). (6) That of Abia, or 
 Abijcih, was the eighth in order (1 Chron. xxiv. 10.), 
 
 Ver. 5. 1. How wonld ev xats v/nepai^ 'UpcoSov be expressed 
 in classical Greek.? 2. Who was this Herod; and what prophecy 
 was fulfilled during his reign? 3. Was Zacharias the high-priest? 
 4. How were the Jewish priests divided, and by whom; and was 
 the arrangement subsequently maintained? 5. Which course was 
 the most honourable; and what eminent men afterwards belonged 
 to it? 6. What rank did the course of Abia occupy; and by 
 what means was the arrangement preserved after the return from 
 Babylon ? 
 
 b2 
 
18 COMMENTAKT ON THE \_Chap. I. 
 
 It was not one of tlie four wtich returned from Babylon 
 (Ezr. ii. 36, sqq. Neh. vii. 39, sqq. xii. 1.) ; but these 
 four were subdivided into the original number of twenty- 
 four, and distinguished by the antient names. (") Each 
 course served a week in turn (2 Kings xi. 5 — 7.) from 
 sabbath to sabbath ; but all attended on the great festi- 
 vals (2 Chron. v. 1.) : and during the week of service 
 they occupied chambers within the precincts of the 
 Temple. (8) The word e(prj^ep'ia indeed signifies properly 
 a daily service : and thus Suidas and Hesychius explaia 
 it as 7] riis Tjixepas Xeirovpyia. Compare Polyb. sxii. 10. 6. 
 Hence it more appropriately denotes that of the Athenian 
 JPri/tcmes. (9) Since, however, the president selected one 
 family from the whole class, which served in full force 
 only on the Sabbath, to offer the chili/ sacrifices, it may 
 have been somewhat loosely applied to their entire minis- 
 tration; and thence, by metonymy, to the course jtseli 
 which performed such ministration. The term, which is 
 borrowed from the lxx, is used by Josephus (Ant. xii. 
 6. 1.), who has e^j^jnepis also in the same sense (Vit. c. 1.). 
 The former word is found in no classical author ; and the 
 latter only with a meaning altogether diflerent. (lO) Upon 
 a calculation founded upon the order of the sacerdotal 
 courses, attempts have been made to fix the exact period 
 of Zachariah's ministration, and thence to deduce the sera 
 of Christ's nativity : but as the same course was in office 
 twice, and sometimes three times in the same year, not to 
 mention that the regular succession was repeatedly dis- 
 turbed, it is clear that the accuracy of the process is 
 
 7. How long did each course continue on duty; and where did 
 they lodge during their time of service? 8. What is the meaning 
 and dei'ivation of the word e<f>t)fj.ef)ta; and what antient ministration 
 would it more appropi-iately designate? 9. How is it applied in 
 this passage ; and what ai-e the authorities for the usage? 10. Point 
 out the uncertainty in the mode of applying the order of the sacer- 
 dotal courses to the determination of the period of Christ's nativity. 
 
Ver. 6.] GOSPEL of st luke. 19 
 
 exceedingly suspicions. Neither has it been ascertained 
 that Christ was born after the ordinary period of 
 gestation, whereas a contrary tradition is preserved by 
 Epiphanius (Hfer. li. 29.) ; so that little, if any, reliance 
 can be placed upon this means of determining either 
 the dai/ or the month in wliich the Saviour was born. 
 (11) As to the year, the Vulgar ^Era places the In- 
 carnation, J. P. 4714. (= A. u. c. 753.) ; but it is 
 ]iow generally agreed to have taken place somewhat 
 earlier. "Without entering into details, it will be sufficient 
 to mention a few dates which seem to have the greatest 
 probability ; viz. the vision of Zacharias, a. u. c. 747. 
 B. c. 6. (perhaps in October) : the Annunciation, a. tj. c. 
 748. B. c. 5. (April) : Birth of the Baptist, October 
 in the same year : Nativity of Christ, A. u. c. 749. — • 
 eK TU)v Bvyarepuiv 'Aapwv. (1'-) Hence both the Baptist's 
 parents were of sacerdotal origin ; and, though a priest 
 might marry into another tribe (2 Chron. xxii. 11. Ezr. ii. 
 Gl.), it was more reputable not to do so. See Joseph. Vit. 
 c. 1 ; cont. Ap. I. 7. Elizahetli was also the name of 
 the wife of Aaron (Exod. vi. 23.). 
 
 Vee. 6. biKaioL evoiiviov tov G. (1) JRigliteous hefore 
 God ; i. e. truly, or eminently rigliteous. The expres- 
 sion is a Hebraism ; of which there is a similar example 
 in Gen. vii. 1. Compare also infra ver. 15. Acts vii. 20. 
 (2) In the New Testament, SiVator and its derivatives 
 appear generally, imiess perhaps when used by a heathen, 
 to imply that righteousness which is the effect either of an 
 observance of the Law of Moses, or of justification through 
 faith in Christ ; and thus it is here opposed, as it were, 
 
 11. Give the probable dates of the Birth of Christ and the 
 events connected with it. 12. Why may the name of the Baptist's 
 mother have been specially mentioned .' 
 
 Ver. 6. 1. What is implied in the expression evunriov tov Qeov? 
 2. Distinguish between ot/catos and a/xefnrroi ; and also between 
 oiKaiwixa and ivroXn. 
 
20 COMMENTAEX ON THE [^CMp. I. 
 
 to ajjifinrros, hlameless in the sight of man. There seems 
 also to be a somewhat similar distinction between the 
 words ivToXat and biKanjajxaTa, of which the former denotes 
 the precepts of the natural, and the latter those of the . 
 Levitical Law, respectively. Possibly, however, they 
 are nearly synonymous ; as in Gen. sxvi. 5. lxx. With 
 the sentiment may be compared Ovid. Met. i. 328. 
 Innocuos anibos, cultores numinis amhos. — Tropeud/xei/oi. 
 (3) JValJcing or proceeding ; with reference to the course 
 of life : and so in Lev. xxvi. 23. 27. 40. Ps. xxvi. 1. lxx. 
 Acts ix. 31. xiv. 6. 1 Pet. iv. 3 ; and elsewhere. The use 
 of the verb is chiefly Hellenistic ; but it is also employed 
 in the same sense by Plato. 
 
 a/ie/xTTToi. Norn. pi. of adj. a/xeixTTToi — ov, blameless; from a priv. 
 and fie fx<pofiat. Here vised adverhially. Compare c. xsi. 34. Mark iv. 
 28. Acts xii. 10; and see Matt. Gr. Gr."§. 446. 
 
 Yee. 7. TrpojSejBriKOTes iv r. rjfi. avTcov. (0 Gen. xviii. 
 21. LXX. TrpofSejBrjKOTes i^fiepav. Josh. 1. 33. TTpojie^rjKos 
 
 Ta'is TjiJ,epais. The classical expression is irpo^aiveiv rf} 
 rjXiK'ig. or Kara rrjv rjkiKiav (2) It appears from !N'umb. 
 viii. 25. that Zacharias could not have been more than 
 fifty years of age, which was the limit of the sacerdotal 
 service. A more advanced period of life is expressed by 
 
 7rpo3{(3r]KevaL iv r]p.epais ttoWols m C. U. 30. 
 
 crreTpa. Nom. sing. f. of o-Ttlpos, harren ; from crTepew. Etym. 
 M. 7) Tou TLKTeiv eaTepijfjLdvri. Subaud. yvvi'i. — Trpof^epi-iKOTe^. Nom. 
 pi. part. perf. act. of ■Kpofiaivw. 
 
 A''^EIl. 9. 'fKa-)(e roC 6vp.ia(Tai. (^) Supply tov KXrjpov, 
 
 as in Acts i. 17. The respective duties of the priests 
 were assigned by lot four times a day. (-) In the service 
 
 .3. How is the verb Tropeve(T6cn used in this place ? 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. Is Trpo/Se/iifKcos en -rats I'luepuii a classical phrase .'' 
 2. To what period of life must it be here limited .' 
 
 Ver. 9. 1. What is understood with eXaxe ; and how were the 
 eervices of the priests determined ? 2. How many priests were 
 employed in offering incense; and what jjart fell to the lot of 
 Zacharias ? 
 
Ver. 10.] GOSPEL of st luke. 21 
 
 of the Incense they were employed; by one of whom 
 it was sprinkled on the altar, and, as the smoke ascended, 
 he made intercession for the people. This was the 
 duty which fell to the lot of Zacharias ; and it was 
 much coveted, as being the most honourable in the 
 whole service, and tenable once only by the same in- 
 dividual. See Joseph. Ant. xiii. 10. 3. — rhv va6v. 
 (3) The Sanctuary, or Holy place, in which was the 
 Bvcnaa-TTjptov, or altar of incense; and it is thus to be 
 distinguished from to Upov, tlie Temple itself, with all its 
 enclosures and buildings. 
 
 lepaTeiai. Gen. sing, of UpaTeia, the office of a priest. — eXaxe. 
 Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of \ayxdvu>. — 6i//xiao-at. Infin. aor. 1 act. of 
 dufiiaui, to hum incense^ {Qufxiafxa.^. 
 
 VER. 10. Tzav TO TrXrjdos r. X. rju irp. (1) JrOr Kpo(r- 
 
 T)vxeTo. This use of the participle with ei/xt is frequent 
 in St Luke, and gives the idea of continued action. 
 See TV. 21, 22. ii. 8. 51. iii. 23. iv. 44. vi. 9. 17 ; and 
 compare Horn. II. E. 873. Eur, Hec. 122. 669. Ale. 
 122. (2) Prom the multitude of worshippers, it is 
 probable that the day was either the Sabbath or a fes- 
 tival. (3) On the ordinary days of the week twenty-four 
 men only, called stationary men, were appointed to 
 attend the temple-service as representatives of the whole 
 nation. (4) "While the incense was offered in the sanc- 
 tuary, the people prayed without in the court of the 
 Israelites (Levit. xvi. 17.) ; and thus incense is fre- 
 quently represented in Scripture as the symbol of 
 prayer, which ascends to God as the smoke and odour 
 
 3. Distinguish between 6 vaoi and to lepoV. 
 
 Ver. 10. 1. Explain tlie construction and import of iji/ trpoaev- 
 ■^ofjievou. 2. Whence do you infer that the angel appeared to 
 Zacharias on a festival .' 3. How was a proper attendance secured 
 on ordinary days? 4. What was the ofi'eriug of incence supposed 
 to represent ? 
 
22 COMMENTAET ON THE \_Chap. I. 
 
 of the offering. See Psal. cxli. 2. Mai. i. 11. Acts x. 4. 
 Eev. V. 8. viii. 4. 
 
 Vee. 11. eK 8e^iwi» Tov 6. (1) Among the antients 
 an omen from the right was usually regarded as 
 favourable ; but see on Horn. II. B. 353. (2) The altar 
 of incense, or golden altar, stood in front of the veil 
 which separated the Sanctuary from the Holy of liolies ; 
 with the table of Shewhread on the north, and the golden 
 Candlestick on the south side. See Exod. xl. 22. sqq. 
 (3) "With this vision and its effect upon Zacharias, 
 compare Gen. xv, 12. Judg. xiii. 2. sqq. Dan. x. 8. sqq. 
 
 w(pQi]. Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of oirTOfxai. This verb is ordinarily 
 applied in Scripture to supernatural appearances ; and so likewise 
 the derivative noun oTrraoia. Compare ver. 22. Acts sxvi. 19. — 
 CCTTU19. By syncope, for ecn-ij/cajs, part. perf. act. of 'Lux^fxi. — Vcr. 
 12. eTapa^^t]. Aor. 1 p. 3 sing, of Tapda-arw. — eTreirecrev. Aor. 2 
 act. 3 sing, of eTrnrtVTO). In classical writers this verb governs 
 a dative. 
 
 VeB. 13. el(Tr]Kov(T0ri rj Berja-ls crov. It haS been 
 
 thought that Zacharias had been offering up a prayer 
 for a son, which is scarcely consistent either with 
 Elizabeth's confirmed sterility, or the piMic service in 
 which he was then engaged. Neither is it likely that 
 the angel would so abruptly allude to the petitions, 
 which, conformably with the desire of issue so prevalent 
 among the Jews in hopes of generating the Messiah, 
 he had doubtless made in early life. The allusion is 
 far more probable to the intercession for the advent of 
 Christ, then anxioiisly expected, which had formed part 
 of his prayer before the altar; for such an intercession 
 
 Ver. 11. 1. How did the antients interpret an omen from 
 the right ? 2. What was the position of the altar of incense ? 
 3. Can you refer to any similar visions to that which is here 
 described.*" 
 
 Ver. 13. What appears to have been the purport of the praj'er 
 of Zacharias, whereof the angel announces the acceptance ? 
 
Vv. 14, 15.] aospEL OF st ltjke. 23 
 
 would of course be fulfilled iu the birth of the forerunne^f 
 of the promised consolation of Israel. 
 
 VeE. 14. Koi 'icrrai X"P" ^°' ''• '"'' ^' ^^^ And he 
 (John) sliall he to thee a jorj &c. The clause is descrip- 
 tive of the import of the Baptist's name, which signifies 
 tlie favour of God, and expresses the embassy of joy 
 which he was charged to execute Compare Matt. i. 21. 
 xvi. 18. (■') By dyaXKiaa-is is properly meant that extatic 
 joy or delight, which is shewn by leaping or dancing, 
 and is therefore a stronger term than x'^P'^- Compare 
 vv. 44. 47. Matt, v, 12. John v. 35. Acts ii. 26. 46. et 
 alibi. The derivation is from llyav and ciXXoiiai, to leap ; 
 and the use solely Hellenistic. 
 
 VeE. 15. /ie'yas ivairiov toO K. (1) That is, he will 
 be exceedi^igly great, as explained by the angel himself, 
 in respect of his character, his office, and the success of 
 his ministry. See above in ver. 6. Or the meaning may 
 be, that, as a prophet of the Lord, his mission was 
 to be more than usually important. — olvov Ka\ a-iKepa ov 
 fir] TviT). (2) This was a JSTazaritic precept (INTumb. vi. 3,) ; 
 and those who were thus dedicated to Grod were either 
 bound by a temporary vow of their own, or by their 
 parents from infancy. In the former case they were 
 called Nazarcei votivi. See Acts xviii. 18. xxi. 23. 
 Samson (Judg. xiii. 7. 14.) and Samviel (1 Sam. i. 15.) 
 are the only instances, besides John, of the other class, 
 who were called Nazarcei nativi. C^) The word a-Uepa 
 
 Ver. 14. 1. How do you construe the words /cat laTat x«P« 
 K. T. X. ; and what does the name of the Baptist indicate ? 2. What 
 is the meaning and derivation of ayaWiacri.'s, and is the word used 
 by any classical author ? 
 
 Ver. 15. 1. In what senses may the expression /xeya^ ivMTriov 
 Toi/ Kuptoi/ be understood? 2. Are not tlie words dlvov kul aiKepa 
 oil fiii irhj descriptive of a Nazarite; and what examples are there 
 in Scripture of the class to which tlie Baptist belonged? 3. Explam 
 and illustrate the word o-i/cepa ; and give the English word with which 
 it is supposed to be synonymous. 
 
24 COMMENTARY ON" THE [CJiap. I. 
 
 IS Hebrew. It denotes an intoxicating drink composed 
 of honei/ and Falm juice ; and is generally mentioned 
 in Scripture in conjunction with ivine. For the most 
 part the lxx. retain the word ; but translate it by 
 fiedva-fia in Judg. xiii. 4. 7. 14. Micah ii. 11. Theo- 
 phylact explains it to be ttuv t6 iieO-qv iixTToulv bwdufvop, 
 ovK ov be e^ dfiTveXov. Some derive from it the English 
 cider; and so Wickliffe renders it sydyr. (4) In the 
 construction the two negatives not only strengthen the 
 negation, but joined with the verb in the subjunctive 
 give it a future acceptation. Compare Matt. v. 18. 
 xvi. 28. xxiv. 2. Hence it is followed by the future 
 in the next clause. (5) Trvev^aros aytov ttX. An expres- 
 sion usually applied by the inspired writers to radicate 
 the divine afflatus by which the prophets and Apostles 
 spoke and taught ; and with which John the Baptist, 
 as well as our blessed Lord, were endowed at a very 
 early age. This is all that is meant by the words eVi Ik 
 
 KoiXias firjrpos avTov. 
 
 TTuj. Aor. 2 subj. 3 sing, of vivw to ch'inJc. — '7r\i)(T6ji(T6Tai. Fut. 
 1 pass. S sing, of ttXvGw. The construction after verbs implying 
 fulness or want is with a genitive. 
 
 VeK. 17. avTos TTpoekevdiTai tvinriov avTov. (1) And 
 
 lie (John) slicdl go before Mm (Christ). Thus it fre- 
 quently happens that the reference of avTos is only 
 discoverable from the subject under consideration; as, 
 
 for example, in John XX. 15. Kvpie, el ai e^aa-rda-as 
 
 avTov, K. T. X. No person had here been mentioned ; 
 but Jesus was uppermost in the speaker's thoughts ; 
 
 4. What is the grammatical construction of ov fiii -jriri? 5. 
 What do you understand by the phrase Tri/eu/uaTos dyiov -TrXijordTJuai; 
 and how is eVi e'/c KoiXia^ /xijTpd^ to be interpreted? 
 
 Vee. 17. 1. Point out the references of au-ros and uvtov in this 
 context; and shew how the syntax, correctly followed, confirms the 
 divinity of Christ. 
 
Chap. I.] GOSPEL OP ST LUKE, 25 
 
 and hence the reference. Compare also 1 John ii. 12. 
 2 John 6, Otherwise, in strictness of construction eVw- 
 iTiov avToxj is connected with Kvpiov rbv Qebv in the 
 preceding verse ; and so the divinity of our Lord is 
 most distinctly asserted: nor is it without reason that 
 many prefer this method. (2) The phrase npoepxecrdat 
 fvaniop VIVOS refers to the custom of princes travelling 
 in the East, who sent pioneers before them to remove 
 all obstacles from the way. Compare Matt. iii. 3.— 
 eV TTVfVfiaTi Ka\ 8. 'HXt'ov. (3) That is, with the powerful 
 spirit, or the spiritual energy of Elias, since bvvaym cannot 
 here bear its usual signification, for John did no miracles. 
 (■1) The resemblance between the Baptist and Elijah is 
 observable in the zeal which each displayed for the 
 glory of God and the reformation of mankind, as well 
 as in their peculiar dress, and the austerities which they 
 practiced. Compare cc. iii. 19. ix. 7. with 1 Kings xxi. 
 17. sqq. Ecclus. xlvii. 10. See also Matt. iii. 4. xi. 14. — 
 fTTia-rpeyj/'ai. Kopdias k. t. X. (5) The angel here cites the 
 prophecy of Malaehi (iv. 5.). Compare also Isai. xl. 3. 
 (6) There is some difference of opinion respecting the 
 precise import of the passage ; but it is clearly prophetic 
 of that peace and good will which it was the purpose 
 of the Gospel to establish. In the latter clause, dnfideis 
 is not governed by fma-Tpe^ai, but by iToip,da-ai ; and 
 the words eV ^povi^au BiKaioov express the means by 
 which the Baptist was to effect this desirable change. 
 Translate therefore, to render the disohedient, hy means 
 of the wisdom of the righteous, i. e. by inculcating piety 
 and religion, a people prepared for the Lord. 
 
 2. 'Wtat is the import of the phrase irpoepxe'Tdai evwiriou Tivot ? 
 3. Can oui/a/xis here signify the power of working miracles? 4. In 
 what did the resemblance between John the Baptist and Elijah consist? 
 5. To what prophecy does the angel here refer? 6. Explain and 
 translate the passage. 
 
26 COMMENTAET ON THE [CJiap. I. 
 
 -TrpoeXevcreTai. Fut. 1 mid. 3 sing, of v. irr. 'rrpoepyoixai. — eTricT- 
 pe\l/ai. Infin. aor. 1. act. of eirLaTperpa). — (iTreiOels. Ace. pi. contr. of 
 adj. uTreidii^, — 6s, disobedient; from a priv. and Treidofxai. — cppovi'irrei. 
 Dat. sing, of (ppovi^mi — eTOLfidaai. Infin. aor. 1 act. of eToiua^w, 
 to make ready, from eToT/uos. — KaTea-Kevaafxevov. Ace. sing. part. perf. 
 pass, of KaTacTKevdt^uj. 
 
 Ver. 18. Kara ri ; Scil. <Trjixa.ov. (1) By what sign 
 sliall I hnow this ? (2) The same question was asked by 
 Abraham ; not however in distrust or disbehef. He 
 merely asked for a sign or confirmation of his faith, 
 whereas Zacharias did not believe at all (ver. 20.). 
 Compare Eom. iv. 18. (3) Neither did the somewhat 
 similar question of the Virgin Mary (ver. 34.) proceed 
 from want of faith, but of experience. Her case was 
 altogether without example ; and therefore a doubt, had 
 she expressed a doubt, would have been far more 
 excusable in one so young than in an aged priest, who 
 had the example of Sarah before his eyes. So far from 
 doubting however, she declared her firm reliance on the 
 promised mercy of God. See w. 38. 45. 
 
 yvtxxTopiai. Fut. 1. mid. 1. sing, of yiyi/oio-Kto. — irpofiefifiKvia. Nora, 
 fern. sing, i^art. perf. act. oi nr pojialvw. 
 
 Vee. 19. eyw fijLi' Ta^piriX. Compare Dan. viii. 16. 
 ix. 21. By declaring his name, the angel would draw 
 the priest's attention to these prophecies of Daniel, of 
 which the ftdfilment was now at hand. The import of 
 the name is fivva/xty eeoC, the poioer of God. 
 
 airoKpiGeU. Part. aor. 1. pass, of diroKp'wto. — TrapecrTtjKais. See on 
 ver. 11. — direaToKriv. Aor. 2. pass. 1. sing, of dfroariXXw. — \a\T}<yai. 
 Infin. aor. 1. act. of XaXeoo. — euayyeXta-aa-dai., Infin. aor. 1 mid. of 
 eiioyyeXi^o/iai. 
 
 Ver. 18. 1. KaTi. tl; Supply the Ellipsis. 2. In what lay 
 the sinfulness of this question of Zacharias, as compared with the 
 Tery similar one of Abraham respecting the promise of Isaac ? 3. 
 Whence does it appear that no like censure was applicable to the 
 Virgin ? 
 
 Veb. 19. Why did the angel announce his name; and what is 
 the import of it ? 
 
Vv. 20 — 22.] "GOSPEL or st ltjke. 27 
 
 Vee. 20. a-LaTTotv Koi firj 8. X. (1) An emphatic mode 
 of rendering an affirmation more powerful by adding a 
 denial of the contrary. It is frequently employed by 
 John. Compare also Acts xiii. 11. xviii. 9. The form, 
 however, is not altogether pleonastic ; inasmuch as the 
 latter part of the expression indicates the cause of the 
 former. — a;^pt ijs rjnepas. For ci^i rrjs fjfi. iv r/. Compare 
 ver. 4. supra. — avO' av. (.-) Because : and so again cc. xii. 
 3. xix. 4. Acts xii. 23. 2 Thess. ii. 10. See Matt. Gr, 
 Gr. §. 480. — €is rbv Kaipbv avrmv. (3) Generally ex- 
 plained as if put for eV t<» Kaipa avTcop. But motion 
 forward is clearly included in the idea. Compare Matt, 
 ii. 23. 
 
 cnwirwv. Part. pr. contr. of a-iwirdu}. — yemirai. Aor. 2. subj. 3. 
 sing, of yiyvofxai. — eTricr-reuo-as. Aor. 1. act. 2. sing, of iritrTevw, — 
 o'lTLve^. Kom. pi. of oo-Tis. — Tr\i]pw6i'ia-ovTai. Fut. 1. p. 3. pi. of 
 
 Vee. 21. idavp. iv T. x- avTov. See on Acts i. 3. 
 From a story in the Talmud it appears that the Priest 
 never remained long in the Sanctuary. Probably Zacha- 
 rias, when the angel disappeared, paused for a time in 
 private prayer. 
 
 Vee. 22. SUfxeve Ka4)6s. As K(o(f)6s is sometimes deaf 
 (vii. 22.), and sometimes dumh (xi. 14.), probably it here 
 includes both acceptations ; for it is plain from ver. 62. 
 that Zacharias had lost both speech and hearmg, and 
 moreover those who are naturally deaf are in general 
 dumb also. Compare Mark vii. 32. Properly kw06s 
 signifies hlunt, as /<w(^6i/ /3eXoj in Hom. II. A. 390. 
 
 Vee. 20. 1. Explain and illustrate the expression ecrri cnwjrwv 
 Koi fjiii ivvafievoi XaXfiaai. 2. What is the import oi dvQ' wv'i 3. How 
 do you understand the woi-ds els rbv Kaipdv auTwv? 
 
 Vkr. 21. "What excited the wonder of the people; and what 
 might have delayed Zacharias in the Temple ? 
 
 Vee. 22. What is the meaning of kw^os here and elsewhere.' 
 
28 OOMMENTAET ON THE* [C%«^. I, 
 
 Hence it is applied figuratively to a person Hunted in 
 one or other of ids senses. 
 
 il^ekQwv. Aoi\ 2. part, of e^epxonai. — eireyvoKrav. Aor. 1. act. 
 3. sing, of eiTLyivuKTKw. — oirTacriav. See above, on ver. 11. — kuipaKev, 
 Perf. act. 3. sing, of opdits. 
 
 Vee. 23. \eLTovpyias. (1) This word primarily de- 
 notes any 'public ministry or service, from the obsolete 
 adjective Xrj'iTos, public; but in the lxx. and the New 
 Testament, the use both of noun and verb is chiefly con- 
 fined to the performance of religious duties. Compare 
 Exod. xxviii. 35. 43. Numb. iv. 12. Deut. x. 8. Eom. 
 XV. 27. 2 Cor. ix. 12. Phil. ii. 25. 30. Hence its appli- 
 cation in a more restricted sense to the solemnization of 
 religious rites and ceremonies (Acts xiii. 2. E-om. xv. 16.) ; 
 and so to the ritual appointed for such solemnization. 
 (2) From this last signification we have the English term 
 Liturgy. 
 
 Yer. 24. (TvveXa^ev. ScU. tov vlov. (1) The ellipsis is 
 supplied in ver. 86 ; and in ver. 31. iv yaa-rpl is added. — 
 
 TrepuKpv^ev eavrrjv prjvas Trevre. (2) Certainly not for the 
 
 piirpose of concealing her situation, which would be 
 unnecessary in the first five months of pregnancy ; and 
 that the five last months are not intended, is clear from 
 her visit to Mary in the sixth (ver. 26.). The context 
 rather indicates that her privacy was devoted to prayer 
 and meditation on the goodness of God ; and she was also 
 anxious to avoid any defilement or uncleanuess, which 
 she might impart to the Nazarite in her womb. See 
 Judg. xiii. 4. 11. 
 
 Ver. 23. 1. Give the derivation of the word XeiTovpyia, and 
 mention tlie different senses in whicli it is used. 2. What English 
 term is formed from it ? 
 
 Vek. 24. 1. What is understood with ciweXaftev? 2. Why did 
 Elizabeth conceal herself; and at what period of her pregnancy? 
 
Vv. 25 — 27.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 29 
 
 <Tvv6\af3ev. Aor. 2. act. 3. sing, of avWafifiuvw. — irepieKpv^ev. Aor. 
 2. act. 3. sing, oi TrepiKpiirTui. 
 
 Vee. 25. eTTe'iBev. (1) LooJced with favour upon me ; 
 in which sense eVi/SXeVeti' and eVicr/ceVreo-^at are frequently 
 used. Compare vv. 48. 68. 78. vii. 16. So likewise 
 ^•espicere in Virg. Eel. i. Juv. Sat. vii. 2. Ter. Adelph. iii. 
 2. 55. V. 8, 9. — dcpeXflv TO oVetSoy. i") Supply ware ; and 
 so again in vv. 54. 79. (3) Sterility was regarded by the 
 Jews as an especial misfortune, inasmuch as it precluded 
 the hope of giving birth to the Messiah, and a numerous 
 oflspring was among the promises of God to the faithful 
 and obedient. Hence the similar ejaculation of Rachel 
 in Gen. rsx. 23. Compare also 1 Sam. i. 11. Psal. 
 cxxvii. 3. Isai. iv. 1. liv. 1. 4. Tobit iii. 9. 
 
 d<p6Xe'Lv. luiin. aor. 2. act. of v. irr. dipaipew. 
 
 Vee. 26. NafupeV. An inconsiderable town, or rather 
 perhaps a village, in lower Galilee, north of the great 
 rlain of Esdraelon, about six mUes from mount Tabor, 
 and midway between the Mediterranean and the sea 
 of Tiberias. It appears from tliis passage that Joseph 
 and Mary lived there before the birth of Clu'ist ; and 
 thither they retired after their return from Egypt. See 
 Matt. ii. 32. A hill, called the Hill of Precipitation, is 
 still shewn by tfee monks about two miles from the 
 village ; but that, from which the inhabitants woidd have 
 thrown our Lord (iv. 28.), was close to the town, and 
 there are many precipices in the locality suitable for such 
 a piurpose. 
 
 Vee. 27. npos napdepov fi. dv5p\, k. t. X. Compare 
 Matt. i. 16. 18. 
 
 Ver. 25. 1. Illustrate the sense in which eTretoeiv is here used. 
 2. Supply the ellipsis before dcpeXelv. 3. What is implied in the 
 words dipeXelv to oveiSo^? 
 
 Ver. 2G. Where was Nazareth ; and what were the circx;mstances 
 of our Lord's residence there ? 
 
 d2 
 
30 COMMENTAET OS THE [Chc^. I. 
 
 fj.envt)<rTevixevr}v. Acc. sing. f. part. perf. p. oi nvncyrevw. 
 
 VER. 28. X^^P^y Kexapi-rcoixevTf. Sail, thoic liigJily- 
 favoured one ; i. e. hy Ood. So in ver. 30. ivpes x^P'" 
 Tvapa Tco Qea. Compare also Eph. i. 6. The verb is not 
 found in any profane writer. (2) As the same form is 
 used with reference to Noah, Joseph, and David (Gen. 
 vi. 8. xxxix. 4. Acts vii. 16.), it gives no sanction to the 
 Eomish adoration of the Virgin. — 6 Kvpios fMera a-ov. 
 (3) Subaud, ea-Tco. This was a usual formula of salutation 
 among the Jews. See Judg. vi. 12. Euth ii. 4. — eiXoyjj- 
 p.€vr] iv yvvai^iv. (4) Slessed among ivomen, i. e. happiest 
 of women. (5) A Hebrew form of superlative ; as in 
 
 Psal. xciv. 8. LXX. acppoves ip Xaw. Cant. I. 8. KoXfj iv 
 
 yvvm^L Compare also Judg. v. 24. Jerem. xlix. 15. 
 Similar modes of expression are also found in Greek and 
 Latin. Thus Callim. fr. cxxxi. 1. irpr^eia ywaiKav. 
 Liv. XXIII. 44. Ilemorabilis inter paucas. 
 
 Xaipe. Imper. pr. 2. sing, of x«'f ">■ Used as in Latin, salve ! — 
 Ke^apiTMiievt). Nom. sing. f. part. perf. p. of ycipLTow, to he.itoio a 
 favour ; from x"i°'^- Verbs of this form are usually intensive in 
 their signification. — euXoyij/xemj. Nom. sing. f. part, pei-f. p. of 
 evXoyew, to bless ; from eii and Xe'yetj/. — yuvat^i. Dat. pi. of 
 yvpiif-aiKoi, 
 
 VeE. 29. TToraTTo? f"rj 6 da-TT. ovtos. Of what SOrf, OF 
 import, this salutation might be. Here TroraTros is equiva- 
 lent with TToTos, qualis, as in e. vii. 39. In interrogations, 
 the optative implies subjective possibility. Compare cc. 
 iii. 15. viii. 9. xv. 26. xvii. 11. xviii. 36. 
 
 Vee. 31. Ka\ Ibov, (TvX\r]\JAT] k. t. A. Compare Isai. vii. 
 14. with Matt. i. 23. 
 
 Ver. 28. 1. \Vliat is implied in the word KexapiTajfiepri? 2. 
 Complete the formula, 6 Kvpios p.eTa gov. o. Illustrate the form 
 and meaning of the expression evXoyiifievii eV yvvai^i. 
 
 Ver. 29. How is TroTa-Trds here used ; and Nvhat is the force of the 
 optative mood in interrogations ? 
 
Vv. 31 — 37] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 31 
 
 crvWi'i^lh Fut. 1. mid. 2. sing, of avWa/xftdvco. — yacrTpl. Dat. sing. 
 oi yao-Ti'ip. — re'^?;. Fut. 1. mid. 2. sing, of v. irr. tlktw. 
 
 Vee. 32. ovTos ea-Tai fieyas, k. t. X. The angel here 
 alludes to the prophecies, respecthig the glory, extent, 
 and perpetuity of the Messiah's kiBgdom, in Isai. ix. 
 G, 7. Dau. vii. 14. 
 
 vxpicTTov. Gen. sing. m. {siibaud. Qeov') of i;i//tiTTos,-j;,-oj/, highest or 
 Most High ; a superlative formed from v\l/i or iiip-os. The article 
 is omitted by regimen ; and befoi-e ulo? on account of the nuncupative 
 verb. Compare Jlatt. xxi. 13. — KXi}6i](TeTai. Fut. 1. pass. 3. sing, of 
 KaXew. — 8wa€L. Fut. 1. act. 3. sing, of Sioto/jii. 
 
 V EK. 35. TTvevfia ayiov tTTeXeva-eTai k. r. X. (1) Some 
 
 here take nvevfia ay. in a personal sense ; but the article 
 would then be necessary. ("-) Moreover the phrases 
 
 ^nipxea-dai eni rivos and tTriaKia^eiv rivi signify to exert 
 
 an influence over one ; so that, in reference to the Holy 
 Ghost, they will here imply that supernatural energy, by 
 which the miraculous conception was effected. Compare 
 c. xxiv. 49. Acts i. 8. 1 Pet. iii. IS. The latter is a 
 metaphor borrowed from a cloud. See below, c. ix. 34. 
 
 Ver. 36. (TvyyevT]^. Mary and Elizabeth might be 
 related on the mother's side, though one was of the tribe 
 of Judah, and the other of the tribe of Levi. Compare 
 Exod. vi. 25. Judg. xviii. 7. — awiiK-^^via. Suhaud. ea-n. 
 Compare c. ii. 36. 
 
 crvveL\')]<pv1a. Nom. sing. f. part. perf. act. of a-vWafiftavti). — ynpa. 
 Dat. sing, contr. of "/T^pasj-aTos, ao^, ojs, old age. The Ionic dative 
 yvpeL is preferable. 
 
 Vee. 37. ovk aS. irapa tm 0ew tt. p. (1) Here ov iras 
 
 is put for ovSeif, as in Matt. vii. 21. xii. 25 ; and p^/xa for 
 
 Ver. 32. To what prophecies does the angel refer in this and 
 the following verses ? 
 
 Ver. 35. 1. Is irveZfxa uyiov hei'e used in the personal sense? 
 2. What do the phrases eVepxeo-Oat k-wi. tivo^ and eTricrKid'^ei.v Tti/i 
 signify ; and whence is the latter derived ? 
 
 Vek. 3G. What was the relationship between Mary and Elizabeth ? 
 
32 COMMENTAEY OS THE [CJlop. I. 
 
 ■n-pajfia, as in ver. 65. ii. 15. 17. 19 ; and frequently in 
 the best writers. (2) With the sentiment, which is pro- 
 verbial, compare Gen. xviii. 14. Job xlii. 2 Jerem. 
 xxxii. 17. Zach. viii. 6. Thus also Epicharmus : — 
 
 dSvvaTel ov8ev Qeos. 
 
 Vee. 38. yevoLTo fioi k. t. X. A formula expressive of 
 grateful acquiescense ia the divine will. Compare 1 Sam. 
 iii. 9, 10. 
 
 Vee. 39. els rrjv opeLvrjv. (1) ScH. X'^P"'^- ^^^ ^^^ 
 
 Sill country of Judcca (ver. 65.) was so named from the 
 ridge of mountains running from north to south along 
 the middle of Canaan. It is most probable that the city, 
 in which Zacharias dwelt, was Hebron ; since it was not 
 only situated among the mountains, but was one of the 
 cities of the priests, and part of the inheritance of Aaron's 
 offspring. See Josh. xi. 21. xxi. 11. 13. It was distant 
 24 miles from Jerusalem, and more than 70 from Naza- 
 reth. Originally it was called Arha or Kirjath-Arla ; 
 and it was there that David was anointed king over 
 Israel. See Gen. xxiii. 2. 2 Sam. ii. 4. (3) Some have 
 thought that Jutta (Josh. xv. 55. xxi. 16.) is the place 
 intended. 
 
 avacrrda-d. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 2. act. of dvia-Tr]fii, It is 
 here and elsewhere pleonastic. — eTropevQri. Aor. 1. pass. 3. sing, of 
 •jropeuvo. 
 
 Ver. 37. What are ov ttSs and pTjfia put for? 2. Illustrate the 
 sentiment here delivei-ed. 
 
 Ver. 38. What is the nature of the expression yevoiro /xol kolto. to 
 prj/Jid (TOV ? 
 
 Ver. 39. 1. Supply the ellipsis with dpeivt'iv. 2. Where was 
 the Hill-Countrij of Judsca; and in wliat city did Zacharias and 
 Elizabeth probably dwell ? 3. Has any other place been supposed 
 to be indicated ? 
 
Vv. 4L — 45.] GOSPEL or st luke. 
 
 33 
 
 Vee. 41. iaKiprrjae. (0 Properly this verb is applied 
 to the hounding or frisking of youug cattle ; as in Psal. 
 cxiv. 4. Mai. iy. 2. ixx. Eur. Phcen. 1141. Hence it is 
 sometimes used to denote the motion of a child in the 
 
 womb. Thus in Gren. XXV. 22. XXX. iuKiprav to. Traihla iv 
 
 avrrj. And so the Latin salio, in Juv. Sat. yi. 598. 
 Vexare uterum pueris salientihus. (2) Although the 
 emotion experienced by Elizabeth was not necessarily 
 supernatiu-al, yet the impression upon reading the pas- 
 sage clearly favours the supposition. , 
 
 VKOvcrev. Aor. 1. act. 3. sing, of Akovw. — acnraafiov. Ace. sing, 
 of acnrao-/xds,-oD, a salutation ; from dcnra^ojuai (ver. 10.). 
 
 Vee, 43. irodev fioi tovto ; Scil. yeyove. An expression 
 which implies a modest satisfaction derived from receiving 
 an iinlooked for mark of honour or respect. Compare 
 2 Sam. xxiv. 21. Matt. iii. 14. Arist. Plut. 264. Epict. 
 Enchir. xxix. 44. Virg. Eel. ix. 27. 
 
 Vee. 45. rj Tna-revcracra on k. t. X. 1) She who helieved 
 tliat &c. Not for, as in the E. Tr. When subjoined to 
 TVKTTixjeLv, on always introduces a clause representing the 
 thing believed. Compare Matt. ix. 28. Mark xi. 23, 24. 
 John xi. 27. 42. Acts xxvii. 52. et passim. (2) This 
 indirect allusion of Elizabeth to the unbelief of her 
 husband is extremely delicate ; and her knowledge of 
 Mary's conception, which appears to have been given 
 to her by revelation, would tend to confirm the faith of 
 them both. 
 
 Ti(TT6V(Ta(7a. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 1. act. of Tricn-eiico. — XeXaXrj- 
 /ueVots. Dat. pi. n. part. perf. p. of XaXeco. 
 
 Ver. 41. 1. Point out and illustrate the primary and implied 
 meaning of the verb a-KipTaui. 2. Does the sensation experienced by 
 Elizabeth appear to have been supernatural ? 
 
 Ver. 43. Complete and illustrate the expression irodev fioi 
 
 TOVTO. 
 
 Ver. 45. 1. What is the force of oVi in this verse: and why? 
 2. What would be the natural result of the interview between Mary 
 and Elizabeth ? 
 
34 COMMENTAET ON THE [Cliwp. I. 
 
 Vee. 46. fieyaXvvei 17 -^vxr] ixov k. t. X. (1) From the 
 the initial word in the Vulgate, this hymn is usuaUy 
 called the Magnificat; and our Church has appointed 
 it to be used after the first Lesson at evening service as an 
 appropriate song of thanksgiving to Almighty Grod for 
 his promises of mercy, and especially that of a Saviour, 
 recorded in the Old Testament. (2) It is manifestly 
 formed upon the model of that delivered by Hannah 
 under somewhat similar circumstances (1 Sam. ii. 1. 
 sqq.) ; and most of the expressions are borrowed from 
 the Hebrew Scriptures, with which the blessed Virgin, 
 living and acting under their constant influence, could not 
 be otherwise than familiar. Compare Gen. xvii. 7. 
 XXX. 13. Psal. kxxix. 10. ciii. 17. cvii. 9. Mic. vii. 20. 
 (3) Of a similar description is the prophetic Hymn of 
 Zacharias in w. 67. sqq. (4) Properly the verb ^eyaXvveiv 
 signifies to enlarge, from jxeyas, as in ver. 58. infra; 
 but more frequently in the New Testament, to magnify, 
 i. e. to extol, to celebrate with praises, and thus generally 
 applied to the deity. See Acts xix. 17. and elsewhere. 
 Both senses are found in the lxx. Compare Gren. xix. 
 19. Sam. ii. 21. Psal. xxxiv. 3. Ixix. 30. Dan. iv. 30. Nor 
 is the latter sense peculiar to the sacred wiiters. It 
 occurs, for instance in Thucyd. viii. 81. Xen. Hell. Yii. 
 1. 13. Died. Sic. i. 20. 
 
 Vee. 47. rjyaWiaae to Trvevfid jjlov k. t. X. vV^hen 
 
 the soul and spirit are mentioned in combination, they 
 comprise a man's entire spiritual being : so that the 
 
 Vfr. 46. 1. By what title is this hymn of the Virgin known; and 
 to what purpose has our Church applied it ? 2. Upon what antient 
 model is it constructed; and whence are many of its expressions 
 derived? 3. Is there not another somewhat similar composition 
 in this chapter ? 4. In what senses is fieyaXiivew employed here and 
 elsewhei'e ? 
 
 Vek. 47. What is implied by \|/ux'' ^'^'^ irvevixa in comhinatiou ; 
 and what was the som-ce of Mary's exultation? 
 
Vv. 48, 49.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 35 
 
 form of expression here implies that Mary exerted the 
 utmost energy of all her faculties. The blessings of a 
 Saviour's birth lay open before her ; and the prospect, 
 heightened by the goodness of God towards herself in 
 particular, gave rise, under the inspiration of the Holy 
 Ghost, to this noble hymn of praise. 
 
 i'iyaXkia(Te. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of dyaXXtdo). See above on ver. 
 14. Ihe active form being very unusual, Valcknaer would read 
 iiyaWido-aTo, as in c. x. 21. 
 
 Yee. 48. e77e^\eyf/€v eVt r. t. /xou. See above on rer, 
 25. (1) It is generally thought that Tmreivaxris here signi- 
 fies, not humility of mind, but liumility of station, as in 
 Gen. xxix. 32. Psal. xxv. 18. Lxx. Phil. iii. 21. Both 
 ideas may probably be included, inasmuch as Mary's loio 
 estate would naturally induce that meek and humble 
 notion of her unworthiness of the honour to which she 
 was called. Compare Matt. xi. 29. — nacrai al yeveai. (.^)All 
 generations ; i. e. each successive race of men living at 
 the same time, who woidd all be equally interested in the 
 birth of Christ. This is the ordinary sense of y^vea, as in 
 Matt. i. 17. 
 
 /xaKapiovcTL. Fut. 1. act. 3. pi. of fiaKapiX^uj, to account happy ; 
 from fxaKap. The verb occurs once again in James v. 11. The 
 classical construction is usually with a genitive and accusative; but 
 compare Herod, vii. 45. 
 
 Vee. 49. [leyaXela. (1) Great tilings ; subaud. 
 i'pya. Thus WO have fxeyaXfiov KTrj/ia, in Xen. Mem. 
 IV. 5. 2. In Scripture the word is commonly used of 
 God's signal mercies ; as in Psal. Ixxi. 17. Lxx. Compare 
 Acts ii. 11. — 6 dvmros. (2) The Almighty, kut i^oxrjv, as in 
 Psal. xxiv. 8. Lxx. 
 
 Ver. 48. 1. WTiat import do yoia here attach to the word n-a-n-ei- 
 vwiri^ ? 2. How is yevea here used ? 
 
 Ver. 49. 1. Is /xeyaXeTa a substantive or adjective; and in 
 what sense is it commonly used in Scripture ? 2. How is 6 SvvaToi 
 here employed ? 
 
36 COMMENTAET OH" THE [Cliap. I. 
 
 VeE. 50. KoX TO eXeoy avrov k. t. X. The SOng of 
 
 Mary now assumes a more general character ; but still 
 with reference to her own case iu particular, 
 
 VeB. 51. fTToirja-e Kpdros. (0 So in Psal. cxvii. 5. 
 LXX. iij-oiTjae bwafxiv. Somewhat similar also are the 
 
 phrases Troie'iv jaeyaXem and woulv eXeos, in w. 49. 72. 
 
 Such expressions are according to the Hebrew idiom. — 
 ^paxlovi avTov. (.-) The arm of God is frequently used 
 in Scripture to denote his mighty ])ower ; and it has 
 been thought that different degrees of power are signified 
 by his finger, hand, and arm respectively. Compare 
 ver. 66. Exod. iii. 20. vii. 18. xv. 16. Isai. liii. 1. John 
 xii. 28. Acts iv. 28. xi. 21. Heb. i. 10. ii. 7. — iiTrepr](pdvovs 
 8. K. airmv. (3) The proud in the imagination of their 
 hearts ; i. e. those whose pride makes them think too 
 highly of themselves. Compare c. ii. 35. Matt. ix. 4. 
 It is not correct to construe havoia KapSlas apart from 
 v7r€pr)(j)dvovs. An expression somewhat similar is Trraxol eV 
 ■jTvevp-aTi. in Matt. v. 3. 
 
 ' diea-KopTTia-ei/. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of SiacrKopiri'^^u), to scatter, 
 as seed (Matt. xxv. 24.) ; and hence disperse or rout an enemy, as iu 
 Psal. IxsLxix. 10. LXX. Acts v. 27. The verb is used by the later ^vl•iters 
 only. — vTrepr)<pdvovs. Acc. pi. of adj. inrepntpavos, — ov, proud, arrogant; 
 from virep and (paivta. 
 
 VeE. 52. KadeTXe bvpaa-ras k. t. X. Ecclus. X. 14. LXX. 
 Bpovovs dpxdvTciv KadelXev 6 Kvpios, kol eKudiae irpaels dvr 
 
 avrSyv. To the same effect is the saying of iEsch. in Diog. 
 
 Laert. I. 69. to. p.ev v\j/r]\a raTreivol 6 Qebs, rd Se raTreivd v\lroi. 
 
 And so Hor. Carm. i. 34. 12. Valet ima summis Mutare, 
 
 Ver. 50. What change do you here remark in the character of 
 Mary's hyuiu? 
 
 Ver. 51. 1. To what idiom do you refer iroieiv Kpa.To<s, and similar 
 phrases? 2. How is the expression of God's power represented in 
 Scripture phraseology? 3. Explain and illustrate the expression 
 iiirepiicpctvovs SLavola KapSia^ avTwv. 
 
 Ver. 52. Adduce parallel sentiments to the assertion of this verse 
 both from sacred and profane writers. 
 
Vv. 53, 54.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 37" 
 
 ef insignem attenuat JDeus Ohscura promejis. The like 
 sentiment is found also in 1 Sam. ii. 7. 2 Chron. xxv. 8. 
 Psal. Ixsv. 7. cxiii. 6. Hesiod. Op. D. 5. Eur. Troad. 614. 
 Herac. 613. Xen. Hell. vi. 4. 23. 
 
 KaQetKe. Aor. 2. act. 3 sing, of v. irr. KaQaioew. — ^ui/a'o-Tas. 
 Ace. pi. of ovvria-Tns, -ov, a potentate ; from Suva/xai. — iii|/<u(7e. Aor. 1. 
 act. 3 sing, of v\l/6w. 
 
 Vee. 53. ireivavTas ive7rXt]<Tev k. t. X. (1) These are 
 figurative expressions indicative of the result of the 
 Messiah's advent ; and the ideas are congenial through- 
 out. Thus poverty and hunger, riches and satiety, are 
 relative notions. (2) The phrase e^aTroaTeWeiv Kevovs 
 implies to send persons away without granting their 
 request. Compare c. xx. 10. 1 Sam. ii. 5. 2 Kings x. 4. 
 Job xxii. 9. 
 
 Treivwvra^. Ace. pi. contr. part. pr. act. of Treiv&w. — eviirXricrev. 
 Aor. 1 act. 3 sina:. of efiirXn^w. The construction of verbs oi filling 
 is with the genitive. — TrKovrovvTa^. Act. pi. contr. part. pr. of 
 ifKovTeii). — e^aTre'a-T-etXe. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of e^aTroo-reWtu. 
 
 VeB.. 54. avrikafitTO 'icr/jar/X k. t. X- (0 He hath 
 
 holpen his servant Israel, so as to he mindful of his 
 mercy to Abraham &c. There is an ellipsis of wan, 
 as again in ver. 72, and elsewhere frequently ; and the 
 concluding words rw AlBpaafj. k. t. X. depend upon /jLVTja-drjvai 
 eXeovs. by making the intervening clause parenthetical. 
 This construction is confirmed by Psal. xcviii. 3. xxx. ; 
 though it would be otherwise clear that ra ^A^paafi 
 cannot properly be taken in apposition with irp6s tovs 
 Trarepas. (2) The verb dvTiXaplSdveadai signifies to support 
 a thing which is falling hg holding it up on the falling 
 
 Ver. .53. 1. What are the nature and import of the expressions 
 here employed.'' 2. State the exact meaning of the phrase e^aTroa- 
 TeXXeii' Kevou'S. 
 
 Ver. 54. 1. Explain fully the construction and import of this 
 and the following verse. 2. What is the correct signification of the 
 verb avTiKafifidveaQai.'i 
 
 E 
 
38 COMMENTAKY ON THE \Chap. I. 
 
 side. Compare Isai. xli. 8. xxx. Acts xx. 35. God 
 supported the spiritual seed of Abraham by raising 
 up the Messiah among them. (3) With respect to the 
 phrase fivr]a6rji'ai iXeovs, Grod is said to rememher his merely 
 when he exerts it in an especial manner, with a view to his 
 covenant and promises. Compare ver. 72. 
 
 dvTeXd(3eT0. Aor. 2 mid. 3 sing, of avTCKafxfiavw. — ttoiSos. 
 Gen. sing, of Trals, a son. Frequently used also in the sense of 
 servant. Verbs signifying to lay hold of, govern a genitive. — fivyja-dfjuai. 
 Infin. aor. 1 pass, of f^vdo/xaL. — eXeovs. Gen. sing, contr. of eXeos, 
 mercy. The construction ;uy7j(T6J5i'ai Tt^ios tiw is classical; the dative 
 l)eing a sort of datmis covimodi. 
 
 Yee. 56. ojo-el fii]vas rpels. Mary therefore returned 
 to Nazareth very shortly before Elizabeth gave birth 
 to the Baptist ; and though, under ordinary circum- 
 stances, she would not probably have left her cousin at 
 such a time, the publicity and excitement, which would 
 necessarily attend an event so extraordinary, would be 
 cause suiScient for her departure. 
 
 efieive. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of fievw. — virea-Tpexj/ev. Aor. 1 act. 
 3 sing, of inrocTTpecpw. 
 
 Ver. 58. e^eydXwe to eXeor. (1) Sad magnified Ms 
 mercy, a Hebraism. Compare Gen. xix. 19. — • a-wexo-ipov 
 avra. (2) Congratulations have usually been tendered 
 after child-birth by aU nations. Thus Plant. True. ii. 6. 
 35. Tu cum recte provenisti, cumqne es aucta liheris, 
 Gratulor. On the occasion they were doubtless propor- 
 tionate to the unusual circumstances of the case, 
 
 TrepioiKOL. Nora. pi. of ireploiKo^, -ov, a neighbour ; from 'Trepl 
 and oIkos. — (Tuyyei/eTs. Nora. pi. contr. of crvyyevhi, -eos, oDs, a 
 relation ; from cvv and yivofxaL — aweyaipov. Imperf. 3 pi. of 
 <ivy)(aLpw. 
 
 3. What is the idea conveyed in the expression fxv>i<ydrivaL eXeous ? 
 
 Ver. 66. When did Jlary leave Elizabeth; and from what 
 motive ? 
 
 Ver. 58. 1. Whence is the phrase meycCKvveiv eXeos derived? 
 2. How f\ir were the congratulations offered to Elizabeth on the birth 
 of her son of ordinary occurrence ? 
 
Ver. 59 — 62.] gospel or st luke. 39 
 
 Veb. 59. iv Tjj oySd/7 17/xepa. (0 According to the 
 Mosaic institution, circumcision was scrupulously per- 
 formed on the eighth day inclusive from the birth of 
 the child (Gen. xvii. 12. Lev. xii. 3. John vii. 22.) ; and 
 in conformity with very ancient usage (G-en. xxi. 3, 4.), 
 the name was given at the same time. At the first insti- 
 tution of the rite the names of Abraham and Sara were 
 changed. See Gen. xvii. 5. 10. — iKokow. (2) The^ were 
 calling, i. e. they wished to call. The imperfect has 
 frequently this import ; as in Matt. iii. 14, and elsewliere. 
 — iirl rw ovoiian r. tt. (3) Erom the Hebrew genealogies 
 it appears to have been unusual to name the child after 
 the father; but as in this case Zacharias, who ought 
 to have dictated the name, was unable to do so, respect 
 for his character, and an unwillingness on the part of his 
 friends to choose for him, may have suggested the adop- 
 tion of his own. 
 
 irepLTe/jietv, Infin. aor. 2 act. of vepiTefxvoti. — eKuXovv. Imperf. 
 3 pi. contr. of KaXew. 
 
 Ver. 60. Kkridrja-erai 'iwawi^s. Zacharias had doubt- 
 less made his wife acquainted by writing with the com- 
 mand of the angel (ver. 13.) so that there is no 
 necessity to suppose that the name of John was suggested 
 at the moment by express revelation. 
 
 aTroKpidetara. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 1 pass, of aTroKpivw. — 
 /f\))6j;cr6Tai. Fut. 1 pass. 3 sing, of KuXew. 
 
 Vee. 62. TO, TL ttv 6. K. avTou. The neuter article 
 
 Vek. 59. 1. What, and whence derived, was the customary 
 practice in relation to the circumcision and naming of a child? 
 2. In what sense is the imijerfect eKoXovv here employed? 3. 
 Were the children of the Hebrews usually named after their fathers? 
 and what may have led to the suggestion offered in the present 
 iu^ance ? 
 
 Ver. 60. Does it appear that Elizabeth here dictated the name of 
 John by immediate revelation? 
 
 Vee. 62. Explain the use of the neuter article in this verse. 
 
40 COMMENTAET ON THE \_CJiap, T. 
 
 is here used absolutely, but connecting in a manner the 
 question following with the verb hhevov. Compare Matt, 
 xii. 18. Acts iv. 21. 
 
 kvevevov. Imperf. 3 pi. of iwevoo, to make signs hj nodding ; from 
 hv and vexjos. 
 
 Vee. 63. TiivaKihiov. iX) A tor iting tablet. The noun 
 Tvlva^, of which the word here used is a diminutive, 
 signifies properly a piece of pine-wood (Hom. Od. N. 67.) ; 
 and hence, a xoooden trencher or platter, as in c, xi. 39. 
 Compare Matt. xiv. 8. 11. Hom. Od. A. 141. A, 57. 
 n. 49. Hence also a smooth thin board, smeared vsdth 
 was, for the purpose of writing on it. In this sense it 
 is used in Hom. II. Z. 169 ; and the diminutive form in 
 Arrian. Epict. iii. 22. Plautus has obsignata abies in 
 the same sense, in Pers. ii. 2. 66. See also Monk or 
 Eur. Hipp. 1248. — eypafe \iyav. (2) A Hebraism. See 
 2 Kings X. 1. 6. lxx. Compare also c. iii. 4. infra. 
 
 Vee. 64. i) yXaxra-a avTov. (1) Some old editors, 
 but without any sufficient cause or authority, add iXiBTj, 
 ivas loosed, or dtrjpdpadT], became pliable. By the figure 
 Zeugma, the signification of the verb av«ox6r} may be so 
 extended as to apply both to a-Toixa and yXwacra. Similar 
 examples are of frequent occurrence. Thus in 1 Cor. 
 
 iii. 2. yoKa vfias inoTia-a, Koi ov jipapa. Hom. 11. M. 319. 
 i'bovcri re niova p.^\a, Oivov r. Compare Deut. iv. 12. 
 
 1 Cor. xiv. 34. 1 Tim. iv. 3. Hom. II. A. 532. Soph. (Ed. 
 T. 270. Eur. Elect. 433. Yirg. Mn. vir. 187. Hor. Carm. 
 III. 6. 6; and see Matth. Gr. Gr. §. 63 i, 3. Compare 
 also Mark \di. 34, 35. (.-) It has been attempted to 
 
 Vee. 63. 1. Point ont the significations in which the M'ords 
 nriva^, and irivaKiOiov are used. 2. To what idiom does the expres- 
 sion eypaxj/e Xeywv belong ? 
 
 Ver. G4, 1. How do you explain the verb dvewx^r] with reference 
 
 to the words o-To'jUrt and yXcocrcra respectively? 2. Is it possiblA to 
 explain the loss and recovery of speech in Zacharias from natural 
 causes; more especially with reference to the objects for which the 
 punishment was inflicted ? 
 
Yv^ G4 — 67.] GOSPEL 01- ST LUKE. 41 
 
 explain botli the loss and recovery of speech in Zacbarias 
 as natural occurrences, and the example of the son of 
 Croesus has been cited as parallel from Herod, i. A. Gall. 
 V. 9. On this hypothesis, however, the judicial infliction 
 and its predicted removal are entirely overlooked ; nor 
 does the object, which the miracle had in view, receive 
 the slightest attention. Doubtless these wonders, which 
 were laid up in the hearts of all who witnessed them, 
 were designed to awaken the public curiosity, and con^ 
 tribute to the effect of the Baptist's preaching, when he 
 entered upon the duties of his office as the fore-runner of 
 Christ. 
 
 avew-)(Qi\. Aor. 1 pass. 3 sinfj- of Avoiyoy. Mark the double 
 augment. — 'ira.pa)(pT}fxa.. Adv. Immediateli/ ; in, the very act; from 
 "Trapci. and xfiVf^i^- — euXoywu. Part. pr. contr. of evXoyecu, to bless, 
 praise, eulogise ; from eu and Xo'yos. 
 
 Vek. 65. (f)6^os. Religious awe. Euthym. eV roO 
 Bavfxaro!,: Compare A'er. 12. Acts x. 10. xis. 17. — ra 
 pjjixara. See above on ver. 37. 
 
 irefiioiKovvTu-i. Acc. pi. m. contr. part. pr. of irepioLKiio. 
 
 Compare ver. 58. — oieXaXeTro. Imperf. pass. 3 sing, contr. of 
 
 cuiXaXeu), to speak of in conversation. Neut. pi. witti verb. 
 sing. 
 
 Vee. 66. e'devTo eu rfj KopSi'a avrcov. Laid tip in 
 their hearts : including also the idea of thoughtful consid- 
 eration, Compare cc. ii. 19.xxi. 14. Acts v. 4. Horn. Od. 
 A. 361. Yirg. Eccl. in. 54. 
 
 Ver. 67. Trpoe<pfiT€v<Te. (0 Prophesied. The verb is 
 here used in its strict sense, as the hymn of Zacharias 
 is evideiitl}^ prophetic of the relation in which his son was 
 to stand with respect to the Messiah. See on Acts ii. 
 17. (2) It will be observed that this verse is connected 
 
 Ver. 65. In what sense is (po^oi here used.' 
 
 Ver. G6. Give the exact import of the phrase Ti^ivai tv 
 KapSia. 
 
 Ver. G7. 1. Is ■rrpocfiijTeueiv here employed in its primary 
 signification .' 2. Does there appear to be auy intermission in the 
 order of the narrative ? 
 
 e2 
 
42 COMMENTAET ON THE [Cliaj). I. 
 
 with ver. 64; thougli the two intervening verses can 
 scarcely be called parenthetical. 
 
 VEE. 68. evXoyrjTos. Subaud. €(TTCl>. — iirecTKiy^aTO. 
 
 (X) Has visited. See above on ver. 25. There is an 
 evident allusion to the deliverance of the Israelites from 
 Egypt, respecting which the same verb is nsed in Exod. 
 iv. 31. (2) It is clear, however, that although Zacharias 
 may have himself apprehended a political deliverance 
 from temporal enem es the spiritual import of the pro- 
 phecy points at the enmity of Sin, Death, and Satan, 
 from which redemption is secm-ed for the holy and 
 righteous in the kingdom of Christ. (3) Of this re- 
 demption the deliverance of Israel was typical ; and 
 under the influence of prophetic inspiration Zacharias 
 regards it as already completed ; so that his unbelief 
 had given place to that steadfast faith, which looks upon 
 things unseen and distant as if they were visible and close 
 at hand. 
 
 Vee. 69. Kepas (TcoTrjpias. (1) A horii of Salvation ; 
 i. e. a mighty Saviour. Some understand an allusion to 
 a horn of steel, which, being made to 'stand erect on the 
 helmets of the antient warriors, was a symbol oi victory ; 
 or to the horns of the altar, as indicative of safety and 
 protection. The more received interpretation is far 
 preferable, which derives the metaphor from horned 
 
 animals. Thus Suidas : — Kepas, fj la-xvi Trapa ttj Be'ia ypa(pTj, 
 fK iJ,€Ta(}>opas Tcov ^u)a)V Tav KadanrXia-fxevcov toIs Kepaai, Koi 
 
 TovTois dfivvofiivav. Hence in Scripture, a horn is a frequent 
 
 Ver. 68. 1. What is the allusion contained in the opening of 
 this song of praise ? 2. Is it of temporal mercies that Zachai-ias 
 speaks.'' 3. How is it that he describes them as already com- 
 pleted? 
 
 Ver. 69. 1. Illustrate and explain the metaphor contained in 
 the expression Ke/oas o-tuTijpIas. 
 
Ver. 70 — 72.] gospel of st ltjke. 43 
 
 symbol oi principality dt.ndi power. Compare Deut. xxxiii. 
 17. Psal. xviii. 2. Isxv. 5. 10. cxii. 9. Jerem. xlviii. 25. 
 Lam. ii. 3, 17. and elsewhere. In the same manner the 
 Latins use cornu ; as in Hor. Carm. in. 18. 21. Addis 
 cornua pauperi. ('-) There is probably a more special 
 reference to those passages where the Horn of David 
 is mentioned. See Psal. exxxii. 17. 
 
 vyeipe. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of eye/fxo. — Kepai, Ace. sing, of 
 Kepas, -otTos, aos, eos, a horn. — Tratoo's. See above, on ver. o-l. 
 
 Vee. 70. Kaduis €\a\r](Te. (0 Scil. 6 Geo's. The vsrso 
 is parenthetical ; so that a-coTrjpiav, in ver. 71, is in ap- 
 position with Kepas a-coTTjpias. — an alcopos. ("-) From the 
 earliest times : as in Acts iii. 21. So Longin. Subl. o. 34. 
 
 Tovs ott' alavos prjropas. As ott' ap)(rjs UX C. 1. 2, the 
 
 phrase, wherever it occurs, must be defined by cir- 
 cumstances or by the context. Now the promise of a 
 Redeemer, though after vrards repeated in more explicit 
 terms to Abraham and David, was made to Adam im- 
 mediately after the fall (Gen. iii. 15.) ; and it is to this 
 promise, spoken by God himself, that Zacharias in aU 
 probability alludes. Some, however, would here in- 
 terpret alcbv of the Jeivish dispensation, in which sense 
 it frequently occurs ; as, for instance, in Matt. xxiv. 3. 
 Regarding the prophets as siicceeding each other in a 
 continued line, the result of aU their predictions were 
 now reahzed in Christ. 
 
 Vee. 72. Troi^o-at eXeos peTu r. tv. (1) A Hebraism, 
 not only as explained in ver. 51, but in the genitive 
 with perd. Compare Gen. xxiv. 14. (-) With the 
 infinite supply wore. (3) It is to be observed that the 
 
 2. What more particular allusion may probably be included? 
 
 Ver. 70. 1. How is this verse to be understood? 2. What 
 signification do you here attach to aTr ataji/os; and what is the 
 impression which is intended to be conveyed ? 
 
 Ver. 72. 1. What is the nature of the expression Troiriaai 
 eXeoi fx6Ta. t£i/os ? 2. Supply the ellipsis. 3. What is the extent 
 of the Salvation of which Zacharias here speaks ? 
 
44 COMMENTARY ON THE [CJiaj). I. 
 
 reference is retrospective, at least as far as to include 
 the patriarchs ; so that the promised salvation is co- 
 extensive with the beginning and the end of time. 
 Compare ver. 55. 
 
 Vee. 73. SpKov ov a[j.o(r{. Some explain the change 
 of case by an attraction of the substantive into the case 
 of the relative, as if the order were uu opKov wjx. Since, 
 however, the covenant, and the oath by which it was 
 confirmed, are distinct matters, so that an apposition 
 would be scarcely legitimate, it is preferable to mider- 
 stand Kara with the accusative. Compare Gen. xvii. 7. 
 xxii. 16, 17. xxvi. 3. xxxv. 11. 
 
 wfj.oae. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of o/ulvv/hl. The constrnction of this 
 verb is more usually with a dative; but compare Horn. Od. i. 38G. 
 
 Ver. 74. tov Bodvai. (U Supply nep\, as in Acts 
 vii. 19. In vv. 77. 79. eveKa must, in like manner, be 
 supplied. Compare also cc. ii. 24. iv. 10, (2) After rjiilv 
 the dative pvadelai would have been the proper gram- 
 matical construction : but instances, in which an accusa- 
 tive with the infinitive is similarly used, are not 
 unfrequent. See Matt. Gr. Gr. §.535. Obs. (3) Be it 
 observed also that a^d/3cos is to be construed not with 
 pvadevras, but \aTpeveiv, the intervening verbs being 
 parenthetical ; and thus the Christian dispensation is 
 marked by the spirit of love wliich casteth out fear (Rom. 
 viii. 15. 1 John iv. 18.), as distinguished from the hondage 
 of the Jewish ritual. 
 
 Sovvai. Infill, aor. 2. act. of SiSio/xi. — pva-BevTUi. Ace. pi. m. part. 
 aor. 1 pass, of puco. 
 
 Ver. 73. 'What do you take to be the government of opKov ; and 
 why? 
 
 Ver. 74. 1. Explain the syntax of tou Sovvai, and .adduce similar 
 examples. 2. How do you account for the vise of puadevra^ in 
 the accusative? 3. How is d</)d/3a)s to be construed; and what is the 
 nature of Christian worship thus dcliued? 
 
Ver. 76—78.] gospel of st lukb. 45 
 
 Vee. 76. npo(j)T]Tr]s yy^rlaTov kK. Compare ver. 32. — 
 
 TTpoTTopevaj] fToindaai, 680115 avTov. Compure V. 17. 
 
 Ver. 77. yvwa-iv a-cor-qplas iv u(f}. up.. The Tcnowledge 
 of salvation which consists in the remission of sins. 
 Salvation under the law was by legal righteousness ; 
 but Salvation through Christ (vv. 69. 71.) by forgiveness 
 upon repentance. John therefore introduced the Gospel 
 hy 'preachinrj the haptism of repentance for the remission 
 of sins. See Matt. iii. 11. Acts i. 5. 
 
 Vee. 78. anXdyxva eXeovs. (0 So Col. iii. 12. 
 
 (TTrXdyxva olKTippau. The expression is built upon the 
 ancient notion that the bowels were the seat of the tender 
 affections ; and hence the verb a-iikayvi^ecrBai, to feel a 
 sensation in the bowels, to pity, in Matt. ix. 36. By 
 the addition of iXeovs, a kind of superlative is produced, 
 so as to indicate the most tender mercy. That the form 
 is Hebraic, compare Isai. Ixiii. 15. — dvaToXr) i^ v^\rovs. 
 (■-) From the use of the terms enKpavai and KarevOvvai, 
 it is clear that the Messiah is here called uvaroXfi, 
 the day-spriny, just as he is called ^ws rmv dv6pu>Trwv 
 in John i. 4. The simile of a branch, of which the 
 Hebrew synonym is rendered by dvarokr) in Isai. iv. 2. 
 and elsewhere, is here inapplicable. (3) It is implied in 
 €^ vy^rovs, that Christ came doivn from Heaven ; and 
 if there is any force in the objection that the rising sun 
 is always in the horizon, the words may be joined with 
 €7r€o-K€T|/-aro. So Virg. Ecl. Ti. 7. Jam nova progenies 
 ccelo demittitur alto. In this case dvaroki] (sc. {jXiov) 
 is put for the Sun of righteousness himself. Compare 
 Isai. Ix. 19. Mai. iv. 2. 
 
 Ver. 77. How did the Baptist introduce the Gospel; and why? 
 
 Ver. 78. 1. Explain the origin and import of the expression 
 avXuyxva. kXeovi. 2. In what significations liave the lxx. applied 
 the term dva-roXii to the Messiah; and which of them is appi-opriate 
 here? 3. What does the addition of the words eg i/v//-oi;s intimate; 
 and how may the objection grounded upon them be removed? 
 
46 COMMEKTAET ON THE [C%«p, I. 
 
 V EE. 79. Tois iv (TKoTei /cat (tk. 6, Kadrjfievois. A. 
 
 figurative expression, derived from Isai. ix. 2. Is. 2. and 
 elsewhere, and denoting a state of heathen ignorance 
 and alienation from God. Compare Matt. iv. 16. 
 
 eiTKjiavai. lufin. aor. 1 act. of eTTLcpaiviio, to shine upon, to 
 enlighten. — KaTevGvvai. Infin, aor. 1 act. of KaTevQivw, to guide, to 
 direct ; from euSus straight. 
 
 Veb. 80. TO 8e Tvaiblov rjv^ave, k. t. X. (1) This con- 
 cluding verse describes with energetic brevity the 
 bodily and mental development of the Baptist, during 
 the period which preceded the commencement of his 
 public ministry. In c. ii. 40. 52. there is a similar 
 record respecting Christ, which clearly proves that both 
 proceeded from the same author. (2) iv rals ipfjixois. 
 Soil. x«pa's- ^s here used, however, the term may 
 be applied to a place, not absolutely desert and icithout 
 iiiliabitants, but less generally cultivated and tliinly 
 inhabited ; as, for instance, in c. xv. 4. Compare Matt. 
 iii. 1. (3) It shoidd seem that Zacharias abode near 
 the wilderness of Judaea, into which John, in pursuance 
 of his Nazaritic mode of life, frequently retired for 
 the purpose of solitary meditation. See Matt. xi. 7. — 
 dj/aSet|eco? avTov. Of Ids manifestation, or public ap- 
 pearance. (4) The verb avaheiKvvvai signifies frequently 
 to appoint to an office ; in which sense it occurs in c. x. 
 1. Acts i. 24. Compare also 2 Mace. ix. 23. xiv. 12. 
 Diod. Sic. I. 66. Polyb. xiii. 4. Hence the noun 
 
 Ver. 79. Whence is the expression o-k-o'tos koX o-klo. Gava-rov 
 derived ; and what is its meaning ? 
 
 Ver. 80. 1. Of what is this verse descriptive; and what is 
 the inference from tlie recurrence of a similar record respecting 
 Christ? 2. In what sense is ffjii/xo^ here used: and how is tlie 
 eUipsis to he supplied .' 3. How do j^ou understand the statement 
 concerning John's being in the desert f 4. What is the import of 
 dvadet^Li in this place ? 
 
Ver. 1.] GOSPEL OF st luke. 47 
 
 dvddei^is is liere used to denote the assumption of the 
 divine office to which John had been appointed by Grod. 
 
 t/u^ai/e. Imperf. 3 sing, of au^dvca, fut. 1. — rja-w, to encrease, 
 as in stature; to groio. — eKpaTaiovro. Imperf. pass. 3 sing, contr. 
 of KpaTUiooo, to he strong or vigorous ; from Kpa-ro^. 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 Contents: — The hirth of Christ in Bethlehem, w. 1 — 7. The 
 tidings announced hy angels, and the adoration of the Shepherds, 
 8 — 20. The circumcision of Christ, and his presentation in the 
 Temple, 21 — 40. (a. d. 1. = v. je. 4.) Visit of Jesus at Jerusalem 
 at \2 gears old, vv. 41 — 50. (a. d. 12. = v. JE. 8.). Brief record of 
 his early life, w. 51, 52. (a. d. 8 — 26.) 
 
 Yee. 1. iv rals ijnepais eKfivais. (1) That is, shortly 
 
 after the birth of the Baptist ; for the last verse of the 
 preceding chapter is clearly anticipative, and parentheti- 
 cal. The Evangelist now proceeds to shew that the 
 fulfilment of prophecy respecting the Messiah's birth at 
 Bethlehem (Matt. ii. 6.), was brought about, in the 
 counsels of Grod's providence, by means of an apparently 
 casual occurrence. — dnoypdcpeadai. (-) This verb, and 
 the cognate noun diroypacpri in the next verse, refer to the 
 Homan Census, of which it was the object omnia patri' 
 inonii, dignitatis, eetatis, artium officiorumqxie discrimina 
 in taltdas referre. (Elor. Epist. i. 6.) An dnoypa(l)r] there- 
 fore was an enrolment of real property in order to taxation ; 
 but such taxation, for which there is a distinct name (dTro- 
 TiixTjcris), did not necessarily take place immediately after 
 the census was made. (3) Sometimes these registrations 
 
 Ver. 1. 1. What is the period to which the words iu Tats 
 jjjuepats e/ceij/ats refer; and what is the purport of this part of 
 Luke's narrative? 2. Distinguish between dTroypafpi) and diroTi- 
 nr]mi. 3. Does the census here mentioned appear to have extended 
 beyond Judaea ? 
 
48 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. II. 
 
 embraced the empire at large, and at others were confined 
 to particular provinces ; so that although Augustus was 
 now meditating a general census, it might not be com- 
 pleted in all parts at once, and the express mention of the 
 Governor of Syria seems to limit that, of which St. Luke 
 here speaks, to his jurisdiction. (4) It is true indeed 
 that the phrase iraa-a 17 olKovfievr], suhaud. yrj, more 
 properly denotes tlie wliole world (Matt. xxiv. 14.), or the 
 Boman empire (Acts xvii. 6.) ; but it is very frequently 
 used of Judcea only ; as, for instance in Acts xi. 28, and 
 probably therefore here also, and in c. iv. 5. infra. 
 
 eyeveTo. Aor. 2. m. 3. sing, of ylnofxai. — e^TjXOe. Aor. 2. m. 3. 
 sing, of i^epxo/Ji-aL. — KaL(rapo^ AvyoucrTov. Gen. §iug. of the Latin 
 C<esar Augustus. The Greek adjective 2e/3ao-Tos, is used in Acts 
 XXV. 21. 
 
 Yee. 2. avT-q T] dTToypacjiT) k. t. X. (1) There is a 
 difficulty which attaches to this exact determination of 
 the date of the d7roypa<j)rj, inasmuch as Cyrenius was not 
 appointed to the proconsulate of Syria, until ten years 
 after the birth of Christ. Just before the death of Herod, 
 Saturninus held the office, and it appears that Augustus 
 ordered a census in Judaea during his presidency ; to 
 him succeeded Qidnctilius Varus; and after both these 
 Fublius Sulpicius Quirinus was for the first time in- 
 vested with the dignity. See Joseph. Ant. xvi. 13. 
 Tacit. Ann. iii. 68. Various solutions of this apparent 
 chronological inconsistency have been proposed. In the 
 first place, Tertullian (adv. Marcion. iv. 19.) assigns the 
 census to the presidency of Saturninus ; but without 
 alleging any authority for departing from the statement 
 of St Luke, whose text is confirmed beyond any 
 
 4. Of what senses does the phrase -Kdcra ri oiKovfjievi] admit; and 
 which of them is here preferable ? 
 
 Ver. 2. 1. Point out the Chronological difScul'ty in this verse; 
 mention some of the proposed solutions; and give your reasons for 
 that which you deem the best. 
 
Ver. 2.] GOSPEL oe st luke. 49 
 
 possibility of doubt respecting its integrity. Other 
 alterations have therefore been suggested ; such as 
 reading airr) for avTrj, or npo rrjs for TvpdoTrj, or understand- 
 ing Trp^TT) in the sense of n pore pa, lefore, as in John i. 15. 
 30. and elsewhere. To these, and other conjectures, there 
 are obvious and almost insuperable objections ; while the 
 difficulty is easily removed by rendering the sentence, in 
 conformity with what appears to have been the real state 
 of the case, so as to indicate that the census, though set 
 on foot in the year of the Nativity, was not immediately 
 carried into execution. Attaching to iyivero a sense 
 which the verb frequently bears, as, for example in ver. 
 42. Matt. V. 18. vi. 10. xxvi. 42. 1 Cor. xv. 54. and 
 elsewhere, the words may be thus translated: — This 
 enrolment first took effect ivlien Gyrenius was president of 
 Syria. Now this exactly coincides with what is said 
 of Cyrenius in Joseph. Ant. xviit. 1. 1. Kvprjvios 8e eVl 
 
 '2vpias iraprjv, vtto Kaiaapos diKaiodorrjs tov eOvovs aTreoraX- 
 p.(VOS, Koi T I p.T]T T) s T o3 V o V (T I u) V yevrj(T6p,evos. He was 
 
 the taxor, not the censor ; he levied the taxes for the 
 purpose of collecting which the enrolment had been 
 made under Saturninus. It is most probably to this 
 effect of the census that St. Luke himself alludes in Acts 
 V. 37. (■-)Even supposing, however, that the difficulty 
 is not thus correctly solved, no conclusion could be fairly 
 drawn aganist the accuracy of St Luke, who has so 
 clearly proved his acquaintance with the current history 
 of his times ; not to mention that he was prevented from 
 material error by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 I'lyefiovevovTO's. Gen. {abs,') sing. m. part. pr. o{ fiyefMovevw, to be a 
 governor ; from vyefxwv, as used in Matt. x. 18. 
 
 2. Supposing that the apparent error could not be satisfactorily 
 loved, would St. Luke's historical accuracy be therefore qnes- 
 
 removed, would 
 tionable ? 
 
50 COMMENTARY OK THE [Chap. II. 
 
 Vee. 3 (Kaa-Tos els Tr)v l^iav jr. (1) It seems to have 
 been required both by Jewish and Eoman laws, that the 
 enrohnent should be made in the ancestral city of each 
 individual respectively ; but it was not necessary that 
 Mary shou.ld have undertaken the journey, unless she 
 was an heiress. See Liv. slit. 10. Dion. Hal. A. E. 
 ly. 15. Cic. Legg. ii. 2. (2) Possibly therefore this was 
 the case, and her descent from David would thus be 
 established. At all events it was ordained in the councils 
 of the Almighty that she should accompany her husband, 
 in order to the fulfilment of the prophecy in Micah v. 2. 
 
 Ver. 4. BrjdXeefx. (1) A Small town about 6 miles 
 south of Jerusalem. Compare Matt. ii. 1. — e'^ o'Ikov koI 
 TT. A. (2) The TTarpia was a part of the oIkos, being 
 confined to the direct line of descent. Compare Numb, 
 i. 18. Josh. vii. 17, 18. There was a distinction 
 somewhat similar between the gentes and familice of 
 the Eomans. 
 
 aye^t\. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of avaPaivw. This verb is constantly- 
 used ofa journey to Jerusalem, and in like manner to Bethlehem, which 
 lay a little further in the same direction. 
 
 Ver. 5. jjufivqa-revixivj] aiirco y. As Maiy was now 
 married, it should appear that she is here described with 
 a marked reference to the peculiar circumstances of her 
 pregnancy. Compare Matt. i. 25. 
 
 airoypaxpaaQai. Infin. aor. 1 mid. of aTroypd'tpo). Mark the 
 distinctive force of the middle voice, to enrol himselj. — oi/o-j;. Dat. sing. 
 f. of wv, ov<ja, ou, part. pr. of eifxi — eyKvco. Dat. sing. f. of adj. ey/cuos, 
 -ov, pregnant ; from ev and kuuj. 
 
 Ver. 3. 1. Was the census ordinarily taken in ancestral cities; 
 and was the wife required to accompany her husband ? 2. What 
 may have led Mary to undertake the jom^ney; and what end was 
 thereby accomplished ? 
 
 Vke. 4. 1. Where was Bethlehem ? 2. Distinguish between oIkos 
 and iraTpia, and point out an analogous case? 
 
 Vee. 5. Why is Mary here described as the betrothed wife of 
 Joseph ? 
 
Vv. 7 — 9.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 51 
 
 Ver, 7. €v TTj (paTvrj. (1) In the manger. As tlie 
 article seems to be monadic, it may indicate that Josepli 
 and Mary were alone in a small stable attached to the 
 inn : or it may be that (^arvr^ is put for the stable itself, 
 as prcesepe in Virg. Mn. i. 425. (2) There is an antient 
 tradition that the Saviour was born and swaddled in a 
 cave ; and as such places were frequently used in the 
 east as stalls for cattle, this may not improbably have 
 been the case. See Justin Dial. Tryph, c. 78. Origen c. 
 Cels. I. 2, 3. 
 
 erejce. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of t'lktw. Hence irpwToTOKo^, jirsihorn. 
 Compare Blatt. i. 25. — fidTrapyuvwrrev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of 
 Girapyuvow, to tvrap in s^middliny-clothes (^cTrdpyava). The verb is 
 only found here and in ver. 12. — Ka.TiJXfjLaTi. l)at. sing, of Ko-rdXu/ia, 
 -axos, an inn or caravansary ; so called aird tov Xvelv, either 
 because the guests zmloosed their sandals, or removed the burdens 
 from their beasts. In c. xxii. 11. it means dininrj-room, or guest- 
 chamber. 
 
 Ver. 8. aypavkovvres. (1) Abiding in the field. Etym. 
 M. o( iv aypa avki^ojxevoi. Ultimately the derivation is 
 from aiiXr), a sheep-fold ; and as sheep are usually folded 
 at night, this idea is generally supposed to enter into the 
 signification. Thus Hesychius explains it, oi Iv dypo7s 
 
 tiavevKTepevovres. Compare also C. xxi. 37. — (Pv^da-a-ovTes 
 
 (jivXaKTcis T. V. (2) Keeping the ivatches of the night. 
 Compare Matt. xiv. 25. The expression is distinct from 
 such as (f)o^e'iadai (p6j3ov in the next verse, whicli is 
 analogous to xat'petv x«P«'' (Matt. ii. 10.), and the like. 
 
 Ver. 9. 86^a Kvplov. (0 Most probably the She- 
 chinah, or symbol of the divine presence, as frequently 
 manifested in the Old Testament. Compare Exod. xxiv. 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. What is the import of the article before c^aTi/rj? 
 2. Mention an antient tradition respecting the birth-place of Jesus. 
 
 Ver. 8. 1. Give the derivation and meaning of the verb 
 dypavXelv. 2. Translate (jjvXda-o-ovTei <pvXaK(K tTji i/i/ktos ac- 
 curately, so as not to confuse it with a class of phrases only apparently 
 similar. 
 
 Ver. 9. 1. What do you here understand by oJ^a TLvpiov ? 
 
52 COMMENTABT ON THE [Chap. II- 
 
 IG. XXV. 10. (2) This appearance was frequently attended 
 by a company of angels, as in ver. 13 ; and these heavenly 
 beings, as they sung for joy at the Creation, so did they 
 also at the redemption of the world. See Job xxxviii. 
 7; and compare 1 Kings xxii. 19. Psal. ciii. 20. Heb. 
 i. 6. 
 
 eTreerrt]. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of e<j)i(TTniJLi. Applied to lieavenly 
 appearances, as in Acts xii. 7. and elsewliere. — Trepie^afixpev. Aor. 
 1 act. 3 sing, of irepiXdfxiria. — e(}>o[ivdi](jai>. Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of 
 (popeu). (Imper. pass. 2 pi. cout. (pojielade, in the next verse.) 
 
 Vee. 10. TTavTL rw Xaw. Not, to all people ; but, to 
 all the people, i. e. of Israel. Compare c. i. 08. The 
 use of the verb evayyeXi'to/xai proves, however, that the 
 spiritual Israel are included. 
 
 Yee. 11. oTi erexdr] k. t.'X. {^) That a Saviour is lom 
 ^c. The E. Tr. has for, which is less accurate. — Xpia-ros 
 Kvpios. (2) The anointed Lord. Compare c. xxiii. 2. 
 In Acts ii. 36. Kvpiov koI Xpia-Tov. See also on Acts 
 i. 21. 
 
 etex^v- -A-or. 1 pass. 3 sing, of tikto). 
 
 VER. 13. CTTparias ovpaviov, alvovvTWV k. t. X. GrCni- 
 
 tive plural in concord with the collective noun in the 
 singular. Compare cc. i. 21. ix. 12. xix. 37. xxiii. 12. 
 Acts xxi. 30. 
 
 Vee. 14. ev vyl^icTTOLs. (0 Scil. ovpavois. The Jews 
 reckoned three heavens, of which the throne of God was 
 the highest. Compare Job xvi. 19. (2) In order to arrive 
 
 2. Shew that the attendance of the angelic host was befitting 
 the occasion. 
 
 Ver. 10. Whom do yon understand by iravTi tu> Xaw? 
 
 Ver. 11. 1. How do you here translate on? 2. What is the 
 true import of the words Xpio-ros Kujoios? 
 
 Ver. 13. Account for the iise of alvovvrwv in the plural. 
 
 Ver. 14. 1. Supply the ellipsis with iv ui/zio-Tots, and state the 
 origin of the formula. 2. Point out the construction, and give 
 the meaning of this remarkable doxology. 
 
Vv. li — 19.] GOSPEL OP ST LUKE. 53 
 
 at the true import of this doxology, it should be divided 
 into two clauses, wherein ev v-^ia-roi's and Qew are opposed 
 to eVi y^? and iv avdpiOTToii respectively. For evboKia 
 a very few MSS. have evBoKias in the genitive ; but the 
 sense would scarcely be improved by the change, even 
 if the authority was sufficient to sanction it. Some 
 prefer ea-rco in supplying the ellipsis ; but eWt is more 
 suitable to a doxology, and it is amply confirmed by 
 1 Pet. iv. 11. The meaning is, that the glory of Grod, 
 and peace and good-will among mankind, are the aim 
 and end of the Gospel, 
 
 VeB. 15. Ka\ ol avdpanroi, ol it. (0 This is not a 
 pleonasm like that in which av8pes is so constantly used ; 
 but, as indicated by the repetition of the article, ol Troi/ieVe? 
 is added in apposition with ol apdpanoi, so as to explain 
 the reference : the men, i. e. the shepherds. So Thucyd. 
 Tin. / 7. 01 ^e nefjicfidevTes €s ^afiov, oi 8eKa Trpea-jBvTai, 
 
 K. T. X. (2) The copula kuI after eyevero, in the sense of 6Vt, 
 is a Hebraism ; it came to pass that ^c. So again iu 
 ver. 21. Compare Acts v. 7. — p^/xa. For 7rpay/xa, as in 
 c. i. 37. 
 
 elirov. Aor. 2 act. 3 pi. of eirio. — yeyovo^. Acc. sing. n. part, 
 perf. mid. of yivo/xai. — eyi/wpiaev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of yvwoLZcu, 
 to make hwnm. Hence the compound oiciyvwi^iX^w (ver. 17.), to 
 divulge ; where perhaps -rd irepi tov pi'i/xaTOi should be read. 
 
 Yee. 19. crv[j.^dXkov(Ta. (1) Laying them together, 
 so as to arrive at their proper import ; in which sense 
 the word occurs in Herod! i. 9. Arrian. Exp. ir. 3. 
 Other meanings have been given ; but this seems to be 
 the best. (2) The words eV t^ Kaphla refer in some sort 
 
 Ver. 15. 1. Shew that 6i audpwTroi is not here used as a 
 pleonasm. 2. What is the force of /cai after eyewero.' 
 
 Ver. 19. 1, What sense do you here give to the participle 
 (Tv/n(idXkouaa? 2. How do vou understand the sentence tlirough-- 
 out? 
 
 1-2 
 
54 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Cliap. II. 
 
 both, to a-vverrjpei and o-v/Lt/3aXXou(ra, SO as to imply tliat 
 Jifari/ preserved these matters in heart, and pondered on 
 them there ; thus cherishing gratefully within her bosom 
 this further confirmation of her faith. 
 
 (TuyfTJ/pet. Imperf. 3 sing, contr. of (TvvTi]pew. 
 
 Ver. 21. /cat ore eVX, ?;/x. 6ktu> k. t. X. Compare 
 c. i. 59. 
 
 eTr\vdii(Tav. Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of -TrXrjdoD. — eVXiJS'). Aor. 1 p. j3 
 sing, of KoKeu). — KXriOev. Nom. sing. n. of KXifieis-, participle of 
 the same tense. — avWrjcpdTJvaL. Infin. aor. 1. p. of av\\afj.j3duw. 
 
 Yer. 22. Tov KaSapia-fiov airau. (1) According to 
 the Jewish law (Lev. xii. 1. sqq.), a woman, who had 
 given birth to a male child, was considered unclean 
 for a period of forty days ; at the end of which the 
 purification of the mother took place, and the infant, 
 if a first-born, was presented in the Temple. In the 
 case of a daughter, the time of legal impurity was 
 double. Doubtless this ceremonial uncleanness and the 
 offering annexed to it, was designed to keep alive the 
 knowledge of sin, and the necessity of the promised 
 atonement. (2) It is remarkable that the E. Tr. has 
 followed the reading avTrjs, which has manifestly arisen 
 out of the fear of imputiug imrighteousuess to Christ : 
 but the legal impurity of the mother extended to the 
 child, and though certainly there was no necessity that 
 Christ should undergo the ceremonies either of circum- 
 cision or purification, yet, as he was placed by his birth 
 in every respect under the Law (Gal. iv. 4. 5.), he con- 
 descended to exemplify its divine origin by fulfilling 
 all righteousness (Matt. iii. 15.). 
 
 Ver. 22. 1. What was the nature and design of the Jewish 
 law with respect to the purification of women after childbirth ? 2. Is 
 the various reading followed by the E. T. likely to be correct; and 
 whence does it appear that our Lord himself may properly be included 
 in the use of the plural pronoun ? 
 
Vv. 23 — 25] GOSPEL or st luke. 55 
 
 Kadapi(Tfj.ov. Gen. sing, of KudapLafio^, petrification ; from 
 Kudapo^. — dm'iyayov. Aor. 2 act. rediipl. 3 pi. of dvdyio. — irapa- 
 aTri(jcu. Iiiliii. aor. 1 act. of Trapto-Ttj/xi, to set near ; and so to 
 present. The verb is often followed by duclav, iu a sacrificial sense, 
 as in Rom. xii. 1. 
 
 Vee. 23. KaOcos yeypaTTTai iv v. K. Namely in Exod. 
 xii. 2. According to this law every first-born son was 
 sanctified, and set apart to the priesthood ; but afterwards, 
 the Lord accepted the family of Levi instead. The first- 
 born, however, still had to be presented in the Temple, 
 and redeemed from its service by the payment of five 
 shekels. See J^umb. iii. 12, 13. xviii. 15, 16. 
 
 yeypairTUL. Perf. p. 3 sing, of ypdipw. — dptrev. Nom. sing. n. 
 of dp(ri]v, a male. — Siavolyov. Nom. sing. n. part. pr. act of 
 oiavoiyoi. 
 
 Yer. 2-1. Tov ^ovvai. Supply €V€va, as in c. i. 73. 
 77. — (evyos Tpvyovoiv j} S. v. n. This was the ofiering 
 required from the poor : and hence it is clear that our 
 Lord's parents were comparatively indigent. At the 
 same time Mary may have been possessed of a small 
 estate at Bethlehem (ver. 3.) ; since the really rich were 
 alone enjoined to offer a lamb of the first year. See 
 Levit. xii. 6, 7. 
 
 elpifucvov. Acc. sing. n. part. perf. p. of epeai. — ^euyos, eos, ous, a 
 pair. Properly a yoke of oxen (c. xiv. 10.); but the application to 
 birds also is classical, as in Herod, iii. 76. — TpvyovMv. Gen. pi. of 
 Tpvywii, -6i/os, a turtle-dove ; from TpvX^w, to murmur. Compare Virg. 
 Eel. I. 58. 
 
 Veb. 25. Su/iewi/. (1) Nothing is known respecting 
 this holy man. Some years after the birth of Christ a 
 Eabbi of the same name was president of the great 
 Sanhedrim. He was son of Hillel, the celebrated oppo- 
 
 Vek. 2.3. What was the original law respecting the firstborn of the 
 Israelites; and how was it afterwards modified? 
 
 VEr. "24. What were the respective otierings of rich and poor 
 at the time of purification ; and what is the inference in the case of the 
 blessed Virgin ? 
 
 Vek. 25. 1. Is it possible to identify the Symeon here men- 
 tioned with any person oUhe same name who was living at the time? 
 
56 COMMENTARY ON THE [CJwp. II. 
 
 nent of Sehammai, and fatlier of Gramaliel, the pi'eceptor 
 of St Paul (Acts V. 31.) ; but the supposition that he 
 was the person here spoken of, is altogether improbable. 
 There was also another Symeon, surnamed the Just, 
 hta re to wpos Qeov €V(Tej3es, Koi to irpos tqvs 6iJ,o(pvXovs (vvovv 
 
 (Joseph. Ant. xii. 2.) ; but he had been long dead. — 
 bUaios Kai eiiXa^rjs. (-) As the former of these adjectives 
 implies a strict observance of the outward ceremonies of 
 the Law (c. i. G.), so the latter denotes an inward 
 devotion of the heart. Persons of like character are 
 described in Acts x. 22. dvrjp 8iicaios koi (jio^ov/xevos rbv 
 Geov. Ovid. Met. x. 10. j^qui cultor, timidusque Deorum. 
 (3) Properly ev\a^r]s, from ev and Xafx^dvco, signifies one 
 who handles a thing carefully ; thence generally, cautious ; 
 and, as applied to religion, devout. Compare Acts ii. 5. 
 viii. 2. — TiapaKkr^criv tov ^la-parjX. i'^) A title by which the 
 expected Messiah is frequently designated in the 
 Kabbinical writings of the Jews, with an obvious 
 reference to the manner in which his coming is sometimes 
 foretold by the Prophets. See Isai. xlix. 13. lii. 9. Ixvi. 
 13. Jerem. xxxi. 13. Zech. i. 17. In the New Testament 
 the term 7rapdK\r)Tos is almost invariably used of the Holy 
 Grhost (John xiv. 10. 2(5. xv. 26. xvi. 7.); but in a certain 
 sense Christ is so called in 1 John ii. 1. — Trvevpa ayiov rjv 
 iiT avTov. (5) A divine afflatus was vpon him. In the 
 following verses also the same sense may be repeated, as 
 the article may merely indicate renewed mention ; but in 
 ver. 26. impersonal act of the Holy Spirit seems rather to 
 be implied. 
 
 2. Illustrate the diflerent sij^nifications of the epithets (5ih-aios 
 and eiiXa/3)is. 3. Give the derivative and applied meanings of the 
 latter adjective. 4. How is the expression 7rapuK\i]j-L^ tov 'la-pafiX 
 applied by the Jews; and does it accord with the ordinary sense of the 
 New Testament ? 5. In what sense is irveufxa ayiov employed in this 
 context ? 
 
Vv. 26 — 29.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKB. 57 
 
 Ver. 26. Idelv ddvarov. See death ; i. e. die. A 
 euphemism similar to yevea-dai davdrov in Matt. xvi. 28, 
 inasmuch as the perception of sense in both phrases is 
 substituted for that of experience ; while that of si^ht is 
 here obviously the more appropriate. Compare also 
 Psal. Ixxxix. 49. Johnviii. 51,52. Heb. xi. 5. 
 
 K6XP»)Maxi<7U6foi;. Nom. sing. n. part. perf. p. of xP'lMaTiJoiuai, 
 to be dk-inelij warned or admonished. Compare Matt. ii. 12. Acts x. 22. 
 xi. 26. 
 
 Ver. 27. Toi TToi^aai. Subaud. eveKa, as before 
 repeatedly. 
 
 yoveli. Ace. pi. contr. of yoi/eiis — etos, a parent ; from yivofxai, 
 p. m. yeyova. — eWio-fxevov. Ace. sing. n. part. perf. p. of ibi'^iu, to 
 accustom ; from eOos. 
 
 Ver. 29. dno'Kveis. (1) Supply either otto tov (riv, or 
 dno TOV (TwiiaTos. The former method is sanctioned by 
 Plutarch, the latter by ^lian. Horace uses solvere in 
 the same way in Epist. i. 16. Be it observed that the 
 expression does not indicate a desire to die, but simply 
 resignation. (-) In this hymn Symeon does not merely 
 express his own gi'ateful feelings, as did the Virgin (c. i. 
 46. sqq.) : nor confine his prophecy to the redemption 
 of Israel, as did Zecharias (c. i. 67. sqq.) : but he 
 declares the universality of the Gospel dispensation, 
 speaking of Christ as the especial glory oftlie Jews, from 
 whom he was to spring, and the liglit hyiuJiiclithe Gentiles 
 were to be guided to that true religion, from which 
 their benighted minds had hitherto been shut out. Com- 
 pare Gen. xii. 3. xv. 12. xviii. 18. xxviii. 14. xlix. 10. 
 Psal. Ixxvii. xcviii. 2, 3. Isai. xi. 19. 42. xxv. 7. xlii. 6. 
 xlvi. 13. xhx. 6. Hi. 7. 10. John i. 4. Acts xiii. 47. 
 xxviii. 28. Kom. xi. 24. sqq. 2 Cor. iii. 18. iv. 6. — 
 
 Ver. 26. Explain and illustrate the phrase i&e~Lv GdvaTov. 
 
 Ver. 29. 1. Shew how the ellipsis with diroXveiv may be^ sup- 
 plied; and give the true meaning of the expression. 2. What is the 
 import of Symeon's prophecy? 
 
58 COMMENTAET Olf THE \_CTiap. II. 
 
 SeWora. (3) A more emphatic term than Kvpie, as applied 
 to Grod. Compare Acts iv. 24. — Kara rb prjfid o-ov. (4) See 
 ver. 26. 
 
 Yee. 30. 01 ocpdaXfioL IJ.OV. (1) This is probably em- 
 phatic, as distinguishing physical from spiritual vision. 
 Compare John i. 14. viii. 56. 1 John i. 1. — r6 a-oorripiov 
 (Tov. (2) For (T(OTrjpa, abstract for concrete, as in c. i. 71. 
 There is an apposition between the words and <^us eU 
 dwoKoXvyj/iv K. T. X. m ver. 32. 
 
 Vee. 33. rjv. !For rja-av. This syncope is referred 
 to the Boeotians ; and it is found in Hesiod. Theog, 321. 
 
 TTJs S" ^v rpels KecpaXai. 
 
 Vee. 34. Kelrai. (1) Is appointed or ordained ; aa 
 in Phil. i. 17. 1 Thess. iii. 3. (2) The image employed 
 is that of a stone lying in the path, which becomes in 
 some instances a stumblinff block, in others a support : and 
 the meaning is, that the ministry of Christ would give occa- 
 sion to the fall of many through prejudice and unbelief, 
 and to the rise of many by leaning on the rock of faith, 
 and receiving the Gospel. Compare Isai. viii. 14. 
 xxviii. 16. Dan. ii. 34. Zech. iii. 9. Matt. xxi. 41. Eom 
 ix. 33. 1 Pet. ii. 7, 8. (3) It is clear that the different re- 
 ception with which the Gospel met was not the result of 
 necessity ; inasmuch as it is stated that the effect would 
 arise from the difference of disposition in the hearers. 
 The object of Christ was to redeem all mankind; but 
 unbelief throws obstacles in the way of its realization. — 
 a-ripelov civTiXey6p.(vov. (4) Christ is here said to be a 
 
 3. How is ^eo-TTOTJ/s here used ? 4. To what does kutu to pi} fid 
 arov refer? 
 
 Vkr. 30. 1. Why does ol 6(^6aX/ioi uov appear to particularly 
 emphasized? 2. How is cr cot iipt.ov used; and how is the constructiou 
 subsequently carried on ? 
 
 Ver. 33. For what is »)y put; and by what dialect? 
 
 Ver. 34. 1. In what sense is K-eiTai here employed? 2. What 
 is the metaphor here adopted ; and how applied ? 3. Does the result 
 thus foretold involve the idea of a fatal necessity ? 
 
Vv. 34, 35.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 59 
 
 sipi in the same sense as Isaiah (viii. 13.), and Ezekiel 
 (xii. 11.). See also infra c. xi. 30. (^)In the verb 
 dvTi\eyei.v an Opposition of deeds, as "well as loords, is 
 doubtless included; as in John xix. 12. Eom. x. 21. The 
 u^e o'(t\ie present instead of t\ye future, more especially 
 in prophetic language, is very common. Compare Matt. 
 xxiv. 41. 
 
 Yee. 35. Kot a-ov hi avTTJs K. t. X. (1) A parenthetical 
 glance at the suifering of the mater dolorosa. (-) Be it 
 observed, however, that the word pofxcpala is not to be 
 taken, with the Eomanists, in a literal sense. Properly the 
 word, as derived from peViSoj, to brandish, signifies a javelin; 
 or indeed any weapon, as a sword. Compare Exod. v. 3. 
 Isai. i. 20. liev. vi. 8. Hence it denotes, figuratively, that 
 which is heen or piercing, as anguish or reproof. See 
 Psal. xxxvi. 15. xliii. 10. Iv. 22. Ivii. 5. (3) Here the 
 allusion is manifestly to the maternal sorrow which the 
 Virgin would experience in witnessing the calumnies 
 and insult to which her child must be exposed ; and 
 the prediction was most signally fulfilled, when she saw 
 him expiring on the cross amid the scoffs of the people 
 (John xix. 25.). (4) Metaphors of a similar import are of 
 frequent occurrence; as in Soph. Aj, 938. Xoopet irpos 
 rjirap, oi8a, yevvaia hvr]. Virg. ^n. XII. 168. Tristi turha- 
 tam vulnere mentis. Compare also Horn. II. i. 3. Stat. 
 Theb. X. 613. Joseph. Ant. viii. 8. 3. — ottw? av k. t. X. 
 (5) This connects with the preceding verse ; and intimates 
 that the disposition of men's hearts woidd be tested, not 
 coerced, by the preaching of the Gospel. 
 
 4. How is (Tt^fieiov to be here understood as applied to Christ? 
 5. Explain the participle duTiXeyo/xevov, both in meaning and con- 
 struction. 
 
 Ver. 35. 1. To whom does the first clause in this verse refer ? 
 
 2. Give the primary and figurative meanings of the word po/j.4>aia. 
 
 3. What is the allusion here intended? 4. Adduce examples of 
 similar metaphors? 5. What is the connection of the following 
 clause ; and what its import ? 
 
60 COMMENTARY ON THE \_CJiap. II. 
 
 BiekevareTai. Fut. mid. 3 sing, of oiefj^o/xat. — aTroKa\v(p6w<riv. 
 Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of cnroKaXvirTco. — oiakoyi(rfioi. Nom. pi. of 
 ^laXoyiaixoi, -ou, a thought, imagination, including the idea of active 
 purpose ; from oiaXoyi^o/xai. 
 
 Tl Vee. 36. ■n-po(jirjTL<,: Possibly, thoiigli not necessarily, 
 a prophetess in the true sense of the word. See above on 
 c. i. 67 : and compare Exod. xv. 20. Judg. iv. 4, 5. Ezek. 
 xiii. 17. Acts xxi. 9. — avrr) 7r/3o/3. eV ?}/x. tt. See above, on 
 c. i. 7. 
 
 TTpofiefi^KvZa. Nom. sing. f. of •7rpo;3e/3))/ca)<j, part. perf. act. of 
 TTpofiaivo). — ^licrao-a. Xom. sing. f. part. aor. 1 act. of ^do). — irap- 
 Qevia.^. Gen. sing, of ■Trapdevia, virginiti/ ; from irapdevo'i. 
 
 Vee. 37. KOL avTT) xw'^' ^^^ So again in c. vii. 12, 
 There is an ellipsis oirjv, as in the foregoing verse. "With 
 XTjpa also, which is the feminine of xw°^} there is an 
 ellipsis of yvvrj, which is supplied in c. iv. 26. Compare 
 Hom. II. B. 289, The adjective signifies destitute. (-') The 
 long widowhood of Anna is mentioned, inasmuch as that 
 state was held in high estimation among the Jews, more 
 especially in women whose husbands had died when they 
 were young. Compare Joseph. Ant. xtiii. 6. 6. Nor 
 were widows without honour among the Heathen. See 
 Val. Max. II. 1. 3. — ^ ovk dcpiaraTO k. t. X. (3) It is not 
 meant that she never left the Temple ; inasmuch as none 
 but the officiating priests and Levites abode there con- 
 tinually : but that she was constant in her attendance at 
 all the daily services, in her observance of the appointed 
 fasts, and in her presence on those occasions when the 
 priests were accustomod to sing anthems during the 
 watches of the night, ^ee Psal. cxix. 62. cxxxix. 1, 2. 
 
 Such expressions as vvktu koI rjjxepav, iravTOTe, adiaXftTTTas 
 
 Ver. 36. What do you here understand by Trpo(f>T}TL^ ? 
 
 Ver. 37. Supply the ellipses in the words kuI avTrj X'''P"- 2. 
 In what light was widowhood regarded in antient times? 3. Define 
 and illustrate the import to which pvktu kuI vfxepav, and similar 
 expressions, are limited. 
 
Vv. 38, 39.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 61 
 
 and tlie like, are employed hyperholically to denote perse- 
 vering regularity. Compare cc. xviii. 1. 7. xxiv. 53. 
 John xriii. 20. Acts i. 13, 14. ii. 46. xxvi. 7. 1 Tim. v. 5. 
 
 d<pi3-TaT0. Imperf. mid. 3. sing, of dt^io-Tjj/ii. — oe?;(rea-t. Dat. pi. 
 of O6'?)o-is, -ecus, a prayer ; from deonai. 
 
 Vek. 38. TTepl avTov. W Concerning him, who was 
 the manifest object of her praise ; i. e. the expected 
 Messiah. Grammatically indeed the antecedent is rw 
 Kvpla, and thence some regard the text as one of those 
 which prove the divinity of Christ ; but the reference is 
 at least doubtful. — Xvrpaxriv. (2) For XvTparrjv. Abstract 
 for concrete. Compare cc. i. 6. 8. ii. 25. 
 
 avdwixoXoye'LTo. Imperf. raid. 3 sing, of audo/xoXoyeew. In Classical 
 Greek the verb signifies to achnomledge a favour, i. e. fo return thanks 
 for it, as avdofioXoyelaQut. x"?'" '^ Plutarch, Hence, in Hellenistic 
 Greek, to praise. Compare Fsal. Ixxix. 13. lxx. It does not recur in 
 the New Testament. 
 
 "VeK. 39. vTrecrTpeyjrav els rr]v TaXikaiap, k. t. X. (1) 
 
 This statement has been said to contradict St Matthew's 
 narrative of the Adoration of the Magi, the murder of 
 the Innocents, and the flight into Egypt: but the 
 Evangelists mutually complete their respective details, 
 by adding what the one or the other had passed in 
 silence ; and if this verse be considered as merely bearing 
 upon the place in which Jesus and his parents ordinarily 
 resided, in connection with the subjoined account of bis 
 childhood, the omitted record of the events in question 
 does not sanction the inference that they did not take 
 place. (2) It has also been objected that St Luke's ac- 
 count of the Annunciation is inconsistent with Joseph's 
 early ignorance of Mary's pregnancy ; and that St 
 
 Ver. 38. 1. What is the reference iu the words Trejoi avrov; and 
 how determined? 2. What is XuTpiocrti put for.' 
 
 Ver. 39. 1. Shew that St Luke's mention of the return of our 
 Lord's parents into Galilee does not militate with St Matthew's 
 narrative of events. 2. Have any other contradictions been 
 alleged between the two Evangelists; and with what appearance of 
 reason ? 
 
62 COMMENTARY OJS" THE \_CJiap.ll. 
 
 Matthew seems to have regarded Bethleliem as their 
 usual abode. Now the circumstances referred to by Luke 
 (c. i. 36. 39. 56.), clearly, though undesignedly, indicate 
 that Mary had never related to Joseph the fact of her 
 extraordinary visitation, nor could she have expected 
 credit without stronger testimony than her own ; and the 
 coniidence with which she trusted to the unknown means 
 by which divine Providence would doubtless work its 
 own ends, not only proves her implicit faith, but places 
 the possibility of a onere human history entirely out 
 of the question. As to St Matthew's mention of 
 Bethlehem as the birthplace of Jesus, the Evangelist 
 connects it with the fulfilment of prophecy ; and, but for 
 that motive, it is probably that neither Bethlehem nor 
 Nazareth would have been named at aU. See Matt. ii. 5. 
 22, 28. 
 
 Vee. 40. TO Se Tvaihiov k. t. X. (1) Compare c. i. 80. 
 With respect to our Lord, this record of his childhood 
 shews that, in every stage of his human existence, his 
 bodily and mental developement followed the usual 
 course of nature ; and thus, both as a child and as a 
 man, he represented that nature as unstained by sin. — 
 Tr\T]povfievov aofjiias. i^) Becoming full of wisdom; i.e. 
 gradually; and x'^P'^ ©^"^ "^"^^ ^^® efficient cause of his 
 extraordinary progress. Some would understand this 
 expression as denoting, after the Hebrew idiom, either an 
 exceeding comeliness of person, or rather perhaps, an 
 attractive manner of speech, as in c. iv. 22. Such a 
 meaning, however, would clearly be out of place in 
 speaking of so young a child ; and the favour of God, 
 i. e. his love and affection, is doubtless intended. So 
 again in ver. 52. Compare Acts iv. 33. 2 Cor. vi. 1. ix. 14. 
 and elsewhere. 
 
 Vek. 40. What does this record of our Lord's childhood indicate.' 
 How is X"P'* Qeov to be interpreted in this context ? 
 
Fv. 41, 42.] GOSPEL 03? ST LTJKE. 63 
 
 Vee. 41. iuopevovTo 01 yovfis avTov. (1) Sis parents 
 used to go : in the ordinary sense of tlie imperfect. (2) 
 From the use of the plural it seems that Joseph was yet 
 living at this period ; but as he is not mentioned after 
 the commencement of our Lord's ministry, he possibly 
 died in the interim. — r^ ioprrj. (3) At the feast : the 
 dative of time ; as in cc. xii. 20. xiii. 14. (4) By the 
 Law of Moses (Exod. xxiii. 14. sqq. xxxiv. 23. Deut. 
 xvi. 16.), the me?i of Israel were required to present 
 themselves in the Temple of Jerusalem three times in the 
 year, at the three great festivals of the Passover, Fente- 
 cost, and Tabernacles ; in order to commemorate three 
 special favours vouchsafed to them, in their deliverance 
 from Egyptian bondage, the promulgation of the Law, 
 and their settlement in Canaan. The women were not 
 obliged to attend ; but many, particularly those of the 
 milel party, accompanied their husbands from motives of 
 piety. 
 
 Vee. 42. eVwi/ ScoSeKo. The age of 12 years was an 
 important period iu the life of an Hebrew chdd. They 
 were thenceforth called sons of the Law, and bound to 
 observe its ordinances ; and their parents were then called 
 upon to prepare them for the active duties of life by 
 teaching them some trade. The Talmud has several 
 traditions bearing upon these points. See also Joseph. 
 Ant. V. 10. 4. Ignat. Ep. (interpol.) ad Magn. c. 3. 
 
 eToii'. Gen. pi. contr. of exos, eas, a year. — avafiavTwv. Gen. pi. part. 
 2. aor. of dvafSaivco. Gen. Abs. See above on ver. 4. 
 
 Ver. 41. 1. AVhat does the imperfect ktropevovro imply? 2. 
 What is the inference suggested by the use of yovel^ in the plural? 
 3. What meaning do you give to -rj; eopr?) in the dative? 4. AVhat 
 was the Mosaic injunction respecting the "presence of the Israelites in 
 Jerusalem at certain festivals; and why was it given? 
 
 Ver. 42. With what customs may we connect our Lord's appear- 
 ance in the Temple at 12 years of age ? 
 
64 COMMENTAET ON THE \_Chap. II. 
 
 Vee. 43. rekeiaxTavToiv Tai rj^iepas. Saving completed 
 the days ; i. e. when tlie seven days, during wliicli tlie 
 Passover lasted (Matt. xxvi. 1.), were ended. 
 
 Vke. 44. iv Tji a-vvohla. That is, among their fellow- 
 travellers. The word a-wohla, from criiv and 686?, signi- 
 fies what is now called a caravan, and has reference to the 
 manner in which the Jews used to go up to Jerusalem 
 in considerable companies, with a view to mutual comfort 
 and protection. Hence it happened that, till they 
 halted for the night, the parents of Jesus, who had 
 probably been seen at starting with some of their friends, 
 supposed him to be still with them in another part of the 
 caravan. 
 
 voMto-ai/res. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 1 act. of vof.dX,io. — dveX^vTow. 
 Imperf. 3 pi. contr. of dvaXnTeo}, to seek anxiously. The pi-eposition is 
 intensive. 
 
 Vee. 46. ixeff rjjjLepas rpels. (X) Three days after- 
 wards ; i. e. according to the inclusive method of reckon- 
 ing among the Jews. Compare Matt. xii. 40. xvii. 1. 
 They travelled one day, returned the next, and found the 
 child on the third. — iv rw Upw. (2) See above, on c. i. 9. 
 Within the extensive precincts of the Temple, the 
 Sanhedrim and other courts of Judicature were held, 
 and some of the chambers were used as schools, in which 
 the Eabbins gave their public instructions ; generally by 
 way of question and answer. (3) The scholar usually 
 sat at the feet of the teacher (c. x. 39. Acts xxii. 3.) ; but 
 sometimes the doctors seem to have in-\dted an enquirer 
 of more than ordinary promise to a seat among them- 
 selves. 
 
 Ver. 43. How many days did tlie feast of the Passover last ? 
 
 Ver. 44. What is the derivation and meaning of the word avvoS'ia: 
 what is the allusion contained in it; and whence may the incident, here 
 related, have occurred ? 
 
 Ver. 46. 1. How is the three days search of our Lord's parents 
 to be reckoned ? 2. To what purpose were certain chambers in tlie 
 Temple assigned? 3. Was there any thing extraox'diuary in the 
 appearance of Jesus among the doctors ? 
 
Vv. 47 — 49.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. G5 
 
 eupov. Aor. 2 act. 3 pi. of eupicrKw. — eirepwTwvTa. Acc. sing, 
 m. contr. part. pr. act. of eTrepwTaw. 
 
 Veb. 47. e^iaravTo. (1) Were surprized ; subaiid. Ik 
 
 (j)peva>v. Compare Matt. xii. 22. — enl ttJ a-wea-ei Koi t. 
 
 oTT. avTov. (-) That is, at the intellige'iice displayed in his 
 answers. An hendiadys. 
 
 e^L(TTavTO. Imperf. mid. 3 pi. of egto-Tjjui. — avvecrei. Dat. sing, of 
 o-i'yecris, -eojs, intelligence ; from crvviij/j-i. — airoKpi(re<Tiv. Dat. pi. (with 
 I/, added) of uTroKpiai.?, eois, an answer ; from d-rroKpivu). 
 
 Yee. 48. /cat iSoVrej airoi/, e^. (0 .4^?f? ?6'7<e?i <Aey, 
 i. e. his parents, saio him. — rl eTrolrjaas k. t. X. (2) An 
 expression of gentle reproof; but the reply indicates 
 that what his parents knew of his important destiny 
 should have told them tchi/ he was absent, and where he 
 was to be found. 
 
 e^eirXdyriaav. Aor. 2. pass. 3. pi. of eirKXTJarcyw, to Strike. ' In 
 the passive, metaphorically, to be struck tviik astonishment. — oSwwfievoi. 
 Nom. pi. contr. part. pr. p. of odwdco to pain or grieve ; from 
 
 Vee. 49. Ti ort. (0 For ri yeyovev, uti. Compare 
 Acts V. 4. 9. — ev Toh Tov Trarpos pot. (2) This expression 
 is somewhat ambiguous ; as the ellipsis may be supplied 
 either by oiKTifiaai or 'by npdyfiaa-i. Instances of the for- 
 mer method 'are found in Esth. v. 10. vii. 9. Ecclus. xlii. 
 10. Lxx. John xix. 27. Joseph, c. Apion. i. 18. Theocr. 
 Id. II. 76 ; and of t%Q latter, in John ix. 4. 1 Tim. iv. 15. 
 and else^There. Tw former seems preferable, as there 
 is every appearance of an allusion to the prophecy of 
 Malachi (iii. 1.), which his parents did not comprehend : 
 but probably both senses may be included. (3) The 
 
 Vee. 47. 1. Explain the sense in which e^iarTafj.ai is here used. 
 2. How are the words aweareL and dtroKplcrecnv connected.' 
 
 Ver. 48. 1. To whom does tooWes refer? 2. What is implied 
 in the question -ri eirobjaa^ k. t. X. ? 
 
 Ver. 49. 1. Complete the formula ti oti. 2. Explain and 
 illustrate the meaning of the phrase ep rots tov nrwrpo'i fxov. 3. Shew 
 that our Lord's conversation with the Doctors is an authentic narrative, 
 and altogether apart from an act of disobedience. 
 
 *^ o2 
 
66 COMMENTARY ON THE [Chap. III. 
 
 foregoing incident, considered witli relation to the 
 progressive developement of the Imman nature in Christ, 
 points to the first manifestation which he gave of the 
 divinity vrithin him. It has been classed, with an as- 
 surance nothing short of blasphemy, among what the 
 Neologians call Biblical onyths. Surely there could 
 be no plausible motive for a fiction, which, instead of 
 exalting the character of Jesus, charges it with an act of 
 apparent disobedience. That there was no real trans- 
 gression of parental authority, is clearly deducible from 
 the following verse. 
 
 fi^eiTe. Pluperf. act. 2 pi. of el^ew. — avviJKav. Perf. act. 3. pi. 
 
 of <TVVU]fXl. 
 
 VeE. 52. TrpoenoTrre crocpta Koi rjXiKia. (0 That is, Jie 
 grew in ivisdom as he grew in years. Compare Matt. vi. 
 27. Many, however, understand r]\iK'ia to mean stature, 
 as in c. xix. 3. Either sense will obtain. (2) The phrase 
 TTpoKonreiv ev rivi is a metaphor borrowed from felling 
 trees in order to open a passage; and thus implies 
 advancement or progress, whether in age, groivth, or 
 acqidremenfs. Compare E-om. xiii. 12. Gal. i. 14. 2 Tim. 
 
 ii. 16. iii. 9. 13. ,s ; „ 
 
 Uc)|J_5__ 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Contents : — Commencement of the Baptist's ministry/, vv. 1 — 18. 
 Anticipatory notice of his imprisonment hy Herod, 19, 20. The 
 Baptism of Christ, 21, 22. (a. d. 26.). Genealogy of Christ hy the 
 Virgin, 23 — 38. 
 
 [Parallels:— Matt. iii. 1—17. Mark i. 2— 11. See also Matt. xiv. 
 3. 12. Matt. vi. 17—29.] 
 
 VeB. 1. iv €TfL de irfPTeKaiBeKaTco k. t. X. (1) The 
 
 epoch, which St Matthew assigns indefinitely to rais 
 
 Ver. 52. 1. Of what senses is i;XtK£a here capable? 2, Explain 
 and illustrate the phrase irpoKo-n-Teiv ev twl. 
 
 Ver. 1. 1. Point out the Chronological difficulty in this passage 
 and the means of removing it. 
 
Ver. 1.] GOSPEL OF st luke. 67 
 
 rjfiepais eKelvais, is liere fixed by St Luke with Chrono- 
 logical accuracy. There is however, some considerable 
 difficulty involved in his statement. Taking for granted, 
 what was in all probability the fact, that the commence- 
 ment of John's ministry began, as did that of Christ, 
 when he was thirty years of age, the word of the Lord 
 came to him a. tj. c, 779. Now Augustus died on the 
 nineteenth of August, a. it. c. 707, so that the fifteenth year 
 of the reign of Tiberius commenced on the nineteenth of 
 August, A. TJ. c. 781. Beckoning, however, from the 
 time when Tiberius was taken into a partnership of the 
 empire by Augustus in the year a. u. c. 764, the fifteenth 
 year coincides with a. tj. c. 779 ; and in this same year 
 Pontius Pilate became procurator of Judaea. ■('-)It is 
 strongly corroborative of this method of reconciling the 
 apparent discrepancy, that St Luke, in speaking of the 
 government of Tiberius, uses the word fiyenovia, which 
 never denotes either regal or imperial, but always a 
 subordinate authority. This indeed is manifest from the 
 very next clause. Compare also Matt. x. 18. — rerpap- 
 XOvvTos TTJs Takikaias 'HpcoSov. (3) Herod Antipas, who 
 has the title of Tetrarcli in Matt. xiv. 1. (4) At the death 
 of his father, Herod the Great (Matt. ii. 1.), the pro- 
 vinces of Galilee and Peraea fell to his portion ; and 
 those of Trachonitis with Ituraea, including also Gaul- 
 onitis and Batannsa (Joseph. Ant. xvii. 8. 1.), to his 
 brother Philip. The district belonged to Cajlo-Syria, 
 and lay westward of Damascus. — ■Kva-aviov r^y ^ XfiCkr^vTqs 
 T. (5) The territory of Abilene lay beyond Palestine, 
 northward of Galilee. It is probably mentioned by St 
 Luke, though otherwise unimportant, as being contiguous 
 
 2. In what sense is fiyefxovia used? 3. Who was the Herod 
 here mentioned? 4. What were the tenitories Avhich fell to 
 Antipas and Philip at the death of Herod the Great? 5. Where 
 was Abilene, and why does it appear to have been mentioned? 
 
68 COMMEKTAET ON THE \_Cliap. III. 
 
 to the principal scene of Christ's ministry. (6) Josephus 
 (Ant. xiy. 13. 3. xv. 4, 1.) mentions a former governor, 
 whose name was Lysanias, as having been put to death 
 by Mark Anthony ; and it has been thought that he was 
 succeeded by his son : but there is no other record either 
 to confirm or invalidate the statement of St Luke. 
 
 VeE. 2. eV ap)(iepea>v "Avva Koi K. (0 Caiciplias 
 
 was now the high-priest actually in possession of the 
 office. Compare Matt. xxvi. 3. Acts iv. 6. His father- 
 in-law, Annas, had been deposed by the Eomans ; but 
 as being tlie chief of the Aaronic family then alive, he 
 doubtless maintained considerable authority among the 
 Jews, who probably regarded him as the rightful high- 
 priest. (2) Griesbach reads apxi^epias in the singular, 
 and he is very probably correct ; and thus St Luke 
 would seem to favour this opinion. At the same time 
 Josephus has used the plural dpxtepicov with similar in- 
 certitude. — eyevero p^fia Qeov eVt 'l. (3) The same ex- 
 pression indicates the call of the inspired prophets of the 
 Old Testament. Compare Jerem, i. 2. 
 
 Vee. 3. els n(pe(nv ap-apriav. This is an explanatory 
 addition to Matt. iii. 1. John's baptism however was 
 not effective of the remission of sins, but merely pre- 
 paratory to the Gospel promise of forgiveness through 
 Christ. Compare Acts i. 5. xix. 4, 5. 
 
 Vee. 5. TTCLda (pdpay^ k. t. X. St Luke has cited this 
 prophecy (Isai. xl. 3. sqq.) more at length than the other 
 
 6. Is any thing known of the tetrarch Lysanias ? 
 
 Ver. 2. 1. How do you account for the double high-priesthood 
 here recorded ? 2. What is Griesbach's reading; and what its relative 
 value? 3. How is Joliu's prophetic ministry indicated? 
 
 Vee. 3. What was the natm-e of John's baptism ? 
 
 Ver. 5. Why did St Luke quote this prophecy at greater length 
 than the other Evangelists; and what is the spiritual import of the 
 metaphor employed? 
 
Vv. G — 13.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 69 
 
 Evangelists. Compare Matt. iii. 3. Mark i. 3. John i. 
 23. It was necessary, in writing to tlie Gentiles, to 
 include that part of the prediction which extended the 
 promised Salvation to all mankind. The image, bor- 
 rowed from the removal of the impediments in the 
 way of a royal progress, is applied, in a spiritual sense, 
 to the levelling of those proud and rugged dispositions 
 which are at variance with the spirit of Christianity. 
 
 (pupay^^-ayyoi. A precipice ; or, as opposed to (iodvo^, a valley. — 
 TaireLvcaOt'itjeTai. Fut. 1. p. 3 sing, of Taireivou}, -co, to make loio, and 
 so to humble ; from TaTreij/o's. 
 
 Yer. 7. Toh oxXois. Matthew says, Pharisees and 
 Saclducees ; and accordingly the Baptist's exhortation 
 is directed more particularly against the carnal unbelief 
 of the latter sect, and the hypocritical ritualism of the 
 former. Compare vv. 8. 11. 
 
 ftaTTTiadrjvaL. Infin. aor. 1 pass, of ^att-Ti'C^u). — exi-^vlhv. Gen. pi. 
 of ex^ova, -))s, a viper. — viredei^eif. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of uTrooeiKvvfiL. — 
 <pvyeiv. Infin. aor. 2 act. of (peiyw. 
 
 Vek, 8. ap^Tjade Xeyeiv. A pleonasm, of similar im- 
 port with jLti) 86^r]T€ XeyeLv, in Matt. iii. 9. Compare Acts 
 i. 1. At the same time the one phrase may in some 
 sort imply that the pretensions of the Pharisees originated 
 in vanity, and the other that they were altogether ima- 
 ginary and unreal. 
 
 Ver. 13. fxrjbev TfXeov irapa to S. vjiiv Trp. (0 JExact 
 nothing more than what has been appointed for you. So 
 iraph is used after a comparative, in Heb. i. 4. ii. 7. iii. 
 3. xii. 24. Thucyd. i. 23. it. 6. (2) With reference to 
 money, the verb Trpdcraeiv signifies to ohtain, collect, or 
 
 Ver. 7. Shew that John's preacliing was well adapted to the 
 multitudes who flocked to hear him. 
 
 Ver. 8. How may the phrase apx^T^at Xeyeiv he explained, witli 
 reference to the corresi^onding expression in St Islatthew? 
 
 Ver. 13. 1. What is the import of irapa after a comparative? 
 2. Illustrate the sense iu which Trpda-a-eLv is here employed. 
 
70 COMMEITTAET OF THE \Gha(p. III. 
 
 amass; and frequently so as to include the idea of ex- 
 tortion. See Find. Olymp. iii. 12. Thucyd. viii. 57. 
 Xen. Hell. i. 3. 7. Hence the noun irpaKTcop, infra c. 
 XII. 58. Compare also c. xix. 33. In like manner we 
 have argentum perficere in Plant. Asin. i. 1 ; and the 
 English phrase to malce money, is somewhat similar. 
 (3) It may be observed tliat the repugnance, with which 
 the Jews looked upon the Publicans (Matt. v. 46.), 
 was greatly increased by the exactions, on account of 
 which complaints against the immodestia publicanoriim 
 were both loud and frequent. See Tacit. Ann. xiii. 50. 
 Cic. Verr. m. 78. C^s. B. C. iii. 32. 
 
 ^lareraynevov. Acc. sing. n. part. p. pass, of ^laTaarato. This 
 verb is appropriately iissd of taxei legally appointed; as in Thucyd, 
 III. 70. 
 
 Ver. 14. a-TparevoixfvoL. (1) Although perhaps merely 
 equivalent with arpaTiarai., soldiers, as in Thucyd. Tin. 
 65. and elsewhere, the participle would more strictly 
 denote those engaged in actual military service (2 Tim. 
 ii. 4.) ; and the history of the period has been supposed 
 to aiford a proof of St Luke's accuracy in the use of the 
 term. Eoman soldiers would scarcely have been at- 
 tracted by John's preaching ; and if it were not that 
 the death of the Baptist, for which Herod's defeat 
 was looked upon by the Jews in the light of a judicial 
 visitation from heaven, must then have followed very 
 closely upon the commencement of his ministry, it would 
 be more than probable that these men were Jewish troops 
 on their march against Aretas, with whom Herod was 
 now at war. — fxrjSeva biaa-elarja-e. (2) E. Tr. Do violence 
 to no man : but daareleiv seems rather to have the 
 
 3. What may have tended to increase the dislike with which the 
 Jews regarded the Publicans ? 
 
 Vp:r. 14. 1. Have you any thing to remark with respect to the 
 use of the participle arpaTevo/ievoi in this passage? 2. How is the 
 verb SiaaeLeiu here used ? 
 
Fv. 14 — 16.] GOSPEL or st luke. 71 
 
 sense of the Latin concufere, wliich signifies to extort 
 money, whether by force or by threatening. So in 3 Mace. 
 
 VII. 20. LXX. biacreio'dei'Tes rSnv inrap^ovTcav. See also 
 
 Arist. Equit, 836. (3) With respect to the verb wko' 
 (pavTuv, there was a law at Athens prohibiting the ex- 
 portation oi figs, which, remaining imrepealed, gave rise 
 to many frivolous and vexatious informations against 
 those who violated it, after the cause of its enactment 
 had passed away. Hence every petty informer was 
 called a sycoplmnt ; and the term was gi'adually ap- 
 plied to those who inflicted upon others any annoyance 
 or injury whatsoever. Thus again in c. xix. 8. See 
 Arist. Av. 1431. Acharn. 518. — o^a^viois. (4) As the 
 pay of the Koman soldiers comprised both money and 
 food, the term h^uiviov came to signify military pay, 
 and to be used in the same sense as the Latin stipendia. 
 See Polyb. vi. 6. Joseph. Ant. xii. 2. 3 ; and compare 
 Cses. B. Gr. I. 23. 1. In a more extended sense, it 
 denotes wages generally, as in Eom. vi. 23. 2 Cor. xi. 8. 
 
 eirripwTtov. Imperf. 3 pi. contr. of eirepwraca. — crvK0(pavTi](Tr]T6. 
 Aoi\ 1. subj. 2. pi. of (rvKO(pavTaio, from ctvkov and <palv(a. — ap/ceicrCe. 
 Imper. pr. pass, contr. 2. pi. of dpKew. 
 
 Vee. 16. aiT€KpivaTo. (X) This answer was returned 
 to a deputation from the Pharisaical sect at Jerusalem. 
 See John i. 19. — XOo-at rbv luavra. (2) A servile office also 
 among the Eomans. Terent. Heaut. i. 1. 72. Accur- 
 runt servi : soccos detrahunt. The expression employed 
 by St Matthew is to the same effect, though somewhat 
 diflerent in form. 
 
 Xvcrai. Infin. aor. 1. act. of Xuco. — IfxavTa. Ace. sing, of Ijuds, — 
 di/Tos, a thong or latchet. 
 
 3. WTiat is the derivation and import of the term cruKocfxzvTjj^? 
 4. How is the terra oyj/MVLa here applied ? 
 
 Ver. 16. 1. To whom was the Baptist's answer, respecting his 
 claim to the Messiahship, given.' 2. .Explain the import of the 
 expression XOeiv tov l/ndvTa twi/ inroSrip.druiv. 
 
72 COMMENTARY OlS" THE [_C!liap. III. 
 
 Vee. 18. TToXXa fiev ovv k. t. X. Witli many other 
 exliortations lie evangelized tlie i)eo^le ; for TroAXa belongs 
 to TrapaKoXobv, not to evrjyy. To make tlie E. Tr. correct, 
 it would require tw Xa« in the dative. Compare cc. 
 i. 19. ii. 10. Acts viii. 35. with. Acts viii. 40. siv. 21. 
 
 Vee. 19. 6 be 'Upadijs K. T. X. The imprisonment 
 of John took place some considerable time after the 
 Baptism of Jesus ; so that St Luke here anticipates the 
 account, which Matthew has given more at length in 
 c. xiv. 3, sqq. — hv eTToirjo-e. Yov a, by attraction, as in 
 c. i. 4. Acts i. 1. 
 
 Vee. 20. eV rji (pvXaKjj: In the j^rison ; namely, of 
 Machserus. The article indicates a well-known circum- 
 stance and locality. 
 
 TrpoaediiKe. Aor. 1. act. 3 sing, of TrpoaTidijuL. — KaTe'/cXetcro. Aor. 1. 
 act. 3 sing, of KaTaKXeiu). 
 
 Vee. 21. koI Tvpoaevxoixevov. An addition to the 
 otherwise more circumstantial account of St Matthew. 
 
 Vee. 22. ampaTiKa e'lbei. (1) This is also added by 
 St Luke ; and it is intended to shew that the descent of 
 the Spirit, as it hovered like a dove above our Lord, was 
 a visible a^opearance. It may be worthy of remark, that 
 the Rabbins compare the Spirit to a clove, as it hrooded 
 over the waters before the Creation (Gren. i. 2.). (2) As 
 the emblem of meekness, peace, and pimty, the dove 
 would be an appropriate symbol of the Spirit of Christ. 
 
 dv€to')(Qrivai. Infin. aor. 1 pass, of dvoiyio. — KaTa^rivai. Infiu. aor. 
 2 pass, of KaTafiaivw, — e'iSei. Dat. sing, contr. of el^os, — eos, a form or 
 appearance. — i^uooKijo-a. Aor. 2 act. 1 sing, of evSoKeoo. 
 
 Vee. 18. How do you translate this verse, and on -what grounds? 
 
 Ver. 20. Point out the force of the article before ({ivXaKy. 
 
 Vee. 21. Are any circumstances here mentioned by St Luke, 
 which are not recorded by St JIatthew. 
 
 Ver. 22. What do you understand by <rwfj.aTiKca eMei; and is 
 there not a similar allusion in the Eabbincial writings? 2. Point 
 out the fitness of the emblem. 
 
Ver. 23.] gospel of st ltjke. • 73 
 
 V EE. 23. Koi avTos tjv 6 ^rjdovs k. t. X. (1) It can 
 
 scarcely be doubted that this notice contains the import- 
 ant information, that Jesus entered upon his ministry 
 when he was 30 years old. According to Numb. iv. 3. 
 47. tliis was the age at which the Levites were admitted 
 to the exercise of their office ; and therefore, as Christ 
 obliged himself by aU the regulations of the Mosaic ritual, 
 it is at least a plausible inference, that he did not deviate 
 from the ordinary rule in assuming his priestly character. 
 The particle coo-el, ahout, is somewhat indeterminate ; 
 but as he was certainly not U7ider the required age, so it 
 is reasonable to suppose that he would not have greatly 
 overpassed it. (2) There is nevertheless a difficulty in 
 construction as regards the participle apxaixevos, which 
 cannot be immediately connected with hav rpiuKovra. 
 Christ was not commencing, but had completed, his SOtli 
 year ; and, moreover, in this sense the Evangehst would 
 have written irovs rpiaKoa-Tov. The Ebionite Gospel, 
 as quoted in Epiphan. Haer. xxx. 13, reads, dpxofievos 
 (Ivai cos fTav rp. Perhaps, however, the way of supplying 
 the eUipsis is by understanding ttjs diaKovias. — cos evop.l^ero. 
 (3) As he was reputed. This is a tacit allusion to the 
 divinity of Christ, whom the Jews looked upon as the 
 son of Joseph, but who was reaUy the son of God. Com- 
 pare c. iv. 22. John vi. 42. — vl6s 'imo-i)^, «. t. X. (4) The 
 genealogy of Christ, as traced by St Luke from Seli, 
 the father of Mary, through David and Abraham, up 
 to Adam, marks his design, in writing for the Gentiles, 
 to indicate the promised seed of the woman ; while 
 Matthew, writing for the Jews, was contented to prove 
 
 Ver. 23. 1. What is the information conveyed in this passage ? 
 2. State the difficulty in the construction, and the means of removing 
 it. 3. What is imphed in the expression, w<s evofxlX^eTo. 4. How 
 far do the genealogies of Christ, as given hy Matthew and Luke, 
 respectively coincide and difter ; and whence does the difterence 
 arise ? 
 
 H 
 
74 • COMMENTAET ON THE \(Jlia]). IV. 
 
 that, on the side of his legal father, he was the seed of 
 Ahraliam, and of the liouse and lineage of David. From 
 Abraham to David the pedigrees coincide; but they 
 differ altogether from David to Christ, with the excep- 
 tion of two descents, Salathiel, and Zorobdbel, when the 
 two lines of Solomon and Nathan became united by 
 intermarriage. 
 
 Yee. 24. rov Mar6aT, tov Aevt. In ver. 29. these 
 two generations are repeated; and Cainan (ver. 36.), 
 though mentioned by the Lxx, is not inserted in the 
 Hebrew genealogy of Gen. xi. 12. According to Irenaeus 
 the entire number of descents is 72 ; which is here pre- 
 cisely exceeded by these three names. Probably they 
 should be cancelled. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Co^fTENTs: — The Temptation of Christ, vv. 1 — 13. (a. D. 26.). The 
 opening of his ministry in Galilee hy teaching in the Synagogue 
 at Nazareth, 14 — 30. The DoBmoniac healed at Capernaum, 31 — 37. 
 The cure of Peter's mother-in-laio, and other miracles, 38 — 41. 
 The first circuit of Galilee, 42—44. (a. d. 27.). 
 
 [Parallels:— Matt. iv. 1—11. viii. 14— IG. Mark i. 12— 39.]. 
 
 Vee. 2. rreipaCo^evos vtto tov 8. The narrative of our 
 Lord's Temptation, — supported by the independent 
 testimony of St Matthew and St Lulce, whose accounts 
 scarcely exhibit a variation except in the transposition of 
 the two last trials, — was perhaps originally derived from 
 the conversation of Christ himself; and it is so closely 
 connected with the work of redemption as to be thus 
 
 Ver. 24. How would you correct the apparent error in the number 
 of descents? 
 
 Ver. 2. Upon what grounds would you argue the reality of our 
 Lord's Temptation ; and that it was neither an internal suggestion of 
 his own mind, or a symbolical representation of the future trials of 
 his Ufe ? 
 
Ver. 2 — 6.] gospel op st luke. 75 
 
 firmly establislied botii upon the external and internal 
 evidence of its reality. It is only by a most arbitrary 
 system of interpretation, that the existence of evil spirits, 
 and their influence in drawing men into sin, can be 
 explained away, so as not to be received among the doc- 
 trines both of the Old and New Testament. Compare 
 Gen. iii, Deut. xxii. 17. Ps. cvi, 37. Job i. 6. Isai. liv. 16. 
 Zech. iii. 1. Matt. xiii. 39. John vii. 41. xiv. 30. More- 
 over, it was clearly by an external application of the 
 influence of the Tempter that the first Adam fell, and 
 in like manner was the second Adam also tempted 
 fro7n idthout ; and indeed, the notion that such thoughts 
 as those suggested by the Devil could have proceeded 
 from Christ himself, is altogether irreconcileable with the 
 sinlessness of the Eedeemer. All endeavours, therefore, 
 to do away with the reality of the Temptation, by regard- 
 ing it as a mental emanation, or as a mere symbolical 
 representation of the various trials over which Christ was 
 to triumph in the course of his ministry, are altogether 
 unavailing. 
 
 vysTO. Imperf. pass. 3 sing, of nyeo. — ireipaX^onevo^. Part. pr. 
 pass, of Treipa^o). This verb is used in various senses good and bad. 
 See Gen. xxii. 1. Heb. iii. 9. James i. 13. Ou tlie other baud, the com- 
 pound eKireipaC,ei.v (ver. 12.) has only a bad sense. Compare c. x. 25. 
 1 Cor. X. 9. 
 
 Vee. 5. iv a-Ttynii xpovov. Plutarch. de Educat. 13. 
 (TTiyiir] xpovov was earlv 6 /3toj. Lucret. IT. 164. Temporis 
 inpuncto. So Cic. pro Flaec. c. 25.Hor. Epist. ii. 2. 172. 
 Ter. Phorm. i. 4. 7. Equivalent in meaning is 1 Cor. xv. 
 
 52. iv pmrj 6(p6dKyiOV. 
 
 Veb. 6. ort eyio\ Trapa8(8oTai, k. t. X. (0 This particular 
 is added by St Luke. (2) It will be observed that the Devil 
 
 Ver. 5. Illustrate the expression ev o-Ttyju?; xpo"""- 
 Ver. 6. 1. Point out a peculiarity in St Luke's narrative of the 
 Temptation. 2. What is observable in the Devil's assertion ? 
 
76 COMMENTAET Olf THE [CJiaj). IV. 
 
 offers to the Son of God, what was already his own. 
 Compare John xvii. 22. Eev. xi. 15. 
 
 dw(T(o. Fut. 1 act. 1. sing, of Siowfxi. — 'TrapaSeSoTai. Perf. pass. 
 3 sing, of TrapaOLOMjxi, Mark the difference of meaning in the simple 
 and compound verb. 
 
 Vee. 13. axpi Kaipov. Our Lord's contest with the 
 powers of darkness was renewed once again at least, if 
 not oftener, in the Garden of Gethsemane. Compare c. 
 xxii. 53. 
 
 crvvTiXecra^. Part. aor. 1 act. of crvvreXeM. — aireaTt). Aor. 2 act. 
 3 sing, of cKpiijTijfjLi. 
 
 Ver. 14. els rrjv vdKCKaiav. (1) It appears from Matt, 
 iv. 12. and INIark i. 14. that St John's imprisonment was 
 immediately connected with the temptation in the wilder- 
 ness ; and our Lord's teaching in Galilee followed very 
 shortly upon the death of the Baptist. Li the interim a 
 series of events took place, which are omitted by St Luke, 
 but recorded in the four first chapters of St John's 
 Gospel ; and including also the miracles at Capernaum 
 (ver. 23.), for which see Matt. iv. 13. viii. 5, sqq. (2) 
 His reason for fixing his usual residence at Capernaum, 
 rather than Nazareth, appears from the ensuing narrative 
 to have been the unbelief of the JN'azarenes. Compare 
 Matt. viii. 54, sqq. Mark vi. 1, sqq. (3) The derivative 
 import of the name Capernaum i?, thetoiver of consolation ; 
 and the place so called was situated near the sea of 
 Galilee, in the neighbourhood of Bethsaida, and on 
 the confines of the tribes of Zebulun and Naphtali. 
 Hence the epithet Trapa^aXao-crta, in Matt. iv. 13. Compare 
 John vi. 17. 
 
 Ver. 13. Upon what occasion did Satan ri3ne\v his attempt against 
 our Lord ? 
 
 Ver. 14. 1. Mark the order of events in connection with our 
 Lord's first circuit of Galilee. 2. What was his motive for residing 
 principally at Capernaum ? 3. Where was Capernaum, and how does 
 St Matthew mark its situation? 
 
Ver. 16.] GOSPEL or st ltjke. 77 
 
 inre(TTpe\l/ev. Aor. 1. act. 3. sing, of virotrrpefpto. — e^7)X6e. Aor. 
 2 act. 3 siug of e^e'pxO|Uai. 
 
 .Vee. 16. Kara to flcodos avra. (1) For the passive 
 eWio-fievov, as in Acts svii. 3. Compare Thuc. ii. 51. Eur. 
 Hec. 358. — iv rrj r][iepa twv (ral3j3. (2) 0)1 the SabhatJi 
 daij ; as in Acts xiii. 14. The singular is used in e. 
 
 xiii. 16. The plural is more usual. — ety tt]V a-wayayrjv. 
 
 (3) Synagogues were first established by foreign Jews ; 
 and beiug introduced into Palestine after the Babylonish 
 captivity, they became at length exceedingly numerous 
 even in Jerusalem itself Compare Acts vi. 2. 9. The 
 worship and discipline of the synagogue was conducted 
 under the superintendence of the apxi.(Tvvaywyos or presi- 
 dent (cc. viii. 49. xiii. 14. Acts xviii. 8.), assisted by the 
 elders (c. vii. 3.); and the service, which was performed 
 not only on the Sabbath, but on every second and fifth 
 day of the week, consisted of public prayer, accompanied 
 with the reading and exposition of the Scriptures. There 
 was an appointed reader ; but any one of the congre- 
 gation, who was competent to the task, might supply his 
 place, and expound the passage which he read, as he 
 went along. Compare Acts xiii. 14, 15. The Scripture 
 roll was delivered into his hands, and received from him 
 again, by the minister (ver. 20.) or sacristan ; who had 
 also the charge of tfie furniture of the synagogue, and 
 was required to k^i^p every thing in order and cleanliness. 
 The chief seats, near the pulpit, were set apart for the 
 scribes and elders (Matt, xxiii. 6.) ; and courts of judica- 
 ture, in matters of a religious tendency, were held there 
 (cc. xii. 11. xxi. 12. Acts xxii. 19. xxvi. 11.). 
 
 Ver. 16. 1. How is elwQoi here used? 2. What does the 
 plural a-dftftuTa here imply? 3. Give some account of the service, 
 discipline, and officers, of the Jewish Synagogue. 
 
 h2 
 
78 COMMENTAKT OK THE \_CJiap, IV. 
 
 Te6pafj.fi.ei/os. Part. perf. p. of Tpe<pto. — eicoOos. Acc. sing. n. part. 
 perf. m. of eOo). — crvvaywyi'iv. Acc. sing, of aruvaycoyi] -t/s, an assembly, 
 from crvvayiD, to bring together ; lience, a place of meeting ; and 
 specifically, a synagogue. — uvsctti]. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of 6.vi<yTr\(u. — 
 avayv(i)uai. Infiu. aor. 2. act. of avayivwcTKoo. 
 
 Vee. 17. dvaTTTv^as. (1) TlnrolUng ; as opposed to 
 TTTv^as, rolling up, in ver. 20. The copies of the Jewish 
 Scriptures, like autient MSS. in general, were long 
 scrolls of parchment wound on two roUers. Compare 
 1 Mace. iii. 48. Eev. vi. 14. Herod, i. 25. (2) Corres- 
 ponding phrases in Latin are evolvere librwm and expli- 
 care volumen. — rbv tottov. C^) The passage. So Xen. 
 
 Mem. II. 1. 20. koi iv aX\a 8e rona (prjaiv. In Acts viii. 
 
 32. nepioxrj denotes a verse or short passage ; and the 
 early Fathers frequently use TrepiKom] in the same sense. 
 
 eireSodii. Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of eTTLdiSwfXL. — avairTv^as. Part. 
 aor. 1 act. of dvaTrTuarau}. — yeypafi.fj.evov. Nom. sing. n. part, pierf. pass. 
 of ypa.<p(j}. 
 
 Vee. 18. irvevfia Kvp'iov k. t. X. (1) This prophecy is 
 from Isai. Ixi. 1, 2. In Matt. xi. 5. our Lord appeals to 
 its manifest accomplishment in himself, as a sufficient 
 reply to the enquiry of the Baptist's disciples respecting 
 his Messiahship. Compare infra c. vii. 22. As here 
 cited, it does not agree exactly either with the ixx. 
 or the Hebrew ; but the variations will be easily 
 
 accounted for. — i'xpi'Cre jie evayyeXi^eadai ttt. (2) Hence 
 
 the reason why our Lord was called Qlirist ; and his 
 religion, the Gospel. The Hebrew word, which corres- 
 ponds with Trrcoxois, is rendered meek in our translation of 
 Isaiah ; but poverty of condition is ordinarily accom- 
 panied with Immility of mind. — tovs awTerpifiiMevovs t. k. 
 
 Ver. 17. 1. Explain and illustrate the verbs irrvcraeiv and 
 dvaiTTvcrcreiv, as applied to the closing and opening of a book. 2. 
 What are the corresponding Latin terms? 3. In what sense is 
 Toiro's here used; and have any other words a similar meaning? 
 
 Ver. 18. How is this prophecy of Isaiah elsewhere applied by 
 our Lord; whence is it cited; and exactly', or otherwise? 2. What 
 is observable in the words e'xpto'e f^e evayyeXlX^ecrdai tttwxois; and 
 what meaning do you attach to the adjective? 
 
Vv. 18 — 20.] GOSPEL 01" ST LUKE. 79 
 
 (3) The hroTcen in heart ; i. e. Ihe contrite or penitent. 
 Compare Psal. li. 17. lxx. Diod. Sic. xi. 59. xvi. 81. — 
 alxiiaKaTois a(f)e(nv. (4) Such is the import of the Hebrew, 
 for which the Lxx. have rvcjAo^s dvd^\€\l/-iv. Though 
 both expressions are here united, they are in fact equiva- 
 lent ; for it was an Eastern custom to put out the eyes of 
 prisoners, as in the case of Samson and Zedekiah. See 
 
 Judg. xvi. 21. 2 Kings XXV. 7. — dtroa-relXai Tedpavcr- 
 
 (xeuovs iv d(peaei. (5) This clause is found neither in the 
 Hebrew nor in the lxx. It was probably introduced by 
 Jesus himself, according to the common usage of the 
 Synagogue, by way of illustration. Compare Isai. Iviii. 
 6. (6) It has been thought that the prophecy, upon 
 which our Lord preached in the synagogue of Nazareth, 
 was the regular lesson for the day ; and, if this were the 
 case, the incident would be fixed to about the ninth 
 month after our Lord's Baptism : but there is no certain 
 grounds for this supposition. 
 
 exptce. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of XP'^'"i '" anoint. — a-Treo-raX/ce. Perf. 
 act. 3 siug. of a7ro(TTe'\Xa). — IdcTafrdai Infill, aoi". 1 mid. of Idojxai. — 
 avvTeTpififxevov^. Acc. pi. m. part. perf. p. of awrpi^oj. — Tetipautrjue- 
 vovi. The same from dpauco. 
 
 Vee. 19. eviavTov K. deKTop. (0 In allusion to the 
 year of Jubilee. See Levit. xxv. 8, 10. (2) The verbal 
 SeKToy, acceptable, is found in no classical writer ; but it 
 recurs in ver. 24. Acts x. 35. 2 Cor. vi. 2. Phil. iv. 18. 
 
 Vek. 20. eKadia-e. Teachers usually safe. Compare 
 Matt. V. 1. Acts xxii. 3.' — drevlCovTes avra. Compare 
 
 3. Explain the phrase a-uvTCTptuMsi'ous t);i» KupSiav. 4. Point 
 out the equivalent import of the expressions alxfJ-aXoaToii acpeaiv 
 and TVfpXol? avdjiXexpiv. 5. How do you account for the intro- 
 duction of the clauses dTrocrTerXoi -redp. ev afftea-ei, which is not found 
 in Isaiah ? G. Can the incident here related be safely relied on as 
 a chronological datum ? 
 
 Ver. 19. 1. To what does the expression euiavrd^ oe/crds refer? 
 2. Is oeKToi a classical word ? 
 
 Ver. 20. What was the usual attitude of Teachers ? 
 
80 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Cliap. IT. 
 
 Acts i. 10. vi. 15. So Virg. Mn. iv. 331. Immota 
 tenebat Lumina. 
 
 dnrooow. Part. aor. 2 act. of diro^lowfiL. — inri]peTri. Dat. sing, 
 of inn)peri)^, -ov. Compare Acts v. 22. — e/cafiio-e. Aor." 1 act. 3 sing, 
 of KadiX^w, to sit down. Sometimes used intransitively, to cause to sit, 
 as in Eph. i. 20. Heb. i. 3. 
 
 VEE. 22. ijiapTvpovv avra. They iore tvitness to 
 him ; i. e. they could not withhold their assent to the 
 wisdom and benevolence of his doctrines, although his 
 humble parentage led him to doubt his claims. The 
 verb may therefore bear either its ordinary signification, 
 or include, under the above limitation, the idea of ap- 
 proval and commendation, as in c. xi. 48. Acts vi. 3. 
 and elsewhere. — ovx_ ovtos ia-Ttv k. t. X. Compare Matt. 
 xiii. 54. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 23. tarpe, Bepcmevcrov aeavTov. This proverb, 
 
 which occurs frequently in the Oriental writers, is also 
 found in iEscli. Prom. 482. Ovid. Met. vii. 561. Our 
 Lord quotes it as implying a censure upon those who 
 evince a greater attachment to strangers than to their 
 own kindred ; and rebuts the assumed application to 
 himself by shewing that their prejudices rendered his 
 countrymen unworthy of his services, inasmuch as they 
 were of that class, who, though nearest to the means 
 of grace, were least disposed to profit by them. 
 
 fjoelxe. Fut. 1 act. 2 pi. of 6/360). — iaTpe. Voc. sing, of iarpoi. — 
 Oepd-jrevaov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of hepairevco. — yevofxeva. Ace. 
 pi. n. part. aor. 2 mid. of yiuofxaL. 
 
 Vee. 25. eVi trrj rpia koi p.. e^. (1) The history of the 
 widow of Sarepta is related in 1 Kings xvii. 9. sqq. It 
 is there stated that the rain fell in the third year ; but 
 
 Vee. 22. In what sense is the verb napTvpelv here used. 
 
 Ver. 23. Is the proverb here cited to be met with elsewhere; and 
 how is it applied by our Lord ? 
 
 Ver. 25. 1. Where is the history of the widow of Sarepta related; 
 and how do you reconcile the account here given with that iu the 
 Old Testament? 
 
Vv. 25 — 29] GOSPEL OP ST LUKE. 81 
 
 as it only rains twice a year in Palestine, the additional 
 six months are those which preceded the season at 
 which, in ordinary years, the rain would have first 
 fallen. Our Lord probably spoke according to a current 
 tradition, which is also followed in James v. 17. The 
 preposition eVi with an accusative marks duration of 
 
 time, as in Acts iii. 1. — as eyivero \ijj.6s fieyas. (.-) So 
 
 that there toas Sfc, in the sense of wore ; the drought 
 producing the famine. Perhaps, however, the true read- 
 ing is Ka\ iyeveTo, (3) The noun \iii6s has a masculine 
 adjective, but with the various readings la-xvpa and 
 fieyaXrjv, in c. XV. 14. Acts xi. 28. The feminine is a 
 Doric usage. See Lobeck. ad Phryn. p. 188. 
 
 X»7pat. See above on c. ii. 37.; and compare the next verse.— 
 e/cXeto-Oi). Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of KXeiio. 
 
 Yee. 26. SapeTrra rrjs 2. Sarepta, or Zarephath 
 (1 Kings xvii. 9, 10.), was a town in the Sidonian ter- 
 ritory, within a short distance of the confines of Galilee. 
 Compare Obad. 20. Joseph. Ant. viii. 13. 2. 
 
 Yee. 27. inl 'Ekiaa-alov. See above, on c. iii. 2. — 
 
 (1) Por the history of Naaman, see 2 Kings v. 14. — 
 
 (2) Both the widow of Sarepta and Naaman were Gentiles, 
 so that d ixT], in this and the preceding verse, should be 
 rendered hii^t, rather than except. The sense is, in fact, 
 elliptical. Moreover both the cases bear upon the ad- 
 mission of Gentiles into the Gospel covenant. 
 
 VeE. 29. 61? TO KaTaKprjfivlaai airov. Although ^re- 
 
 cipitation was not an unusual punishment with the 
 antients, what now took place was simply the result of 
 
 2. What sense do you attach to the particle ws in this passage? 
 3. Of what gender is Xt/ios? 
 
 Ver. 26. Where was Sarepta ? 
 
 Ver. 27. 1. Where is tlie history of Naaman recorded.' 2. How 
 is el |ii?; here employed ; and what do the examples cited indicate ? 
 
 Ver. 29. What was the nature of the attempt upon Jesus, and how 
 did he escape ? 
 
82 COMMENTAET OK THE \_Chap. IV, 
 
 tumultuary excitement. The escape of Jesus was clearly 
 supernatural. 
 
 dva(TTa.vT€<;. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 2 act. of dviaTnui. — 6<ppvoi. 
 Gen. siug. of dcppiii, the brow of a kill, as in Horn. II. T. 151. Compare 
 Virg. Georg. i. 108. — 6pov9, Gen. sing, contr. of opo9, opeos, a mountain, 
 or kill. — (uKoSofMifTo. Plup. p. 3 sing, of oiaoooixeu). — KaTanpiifjivlcrat,. 
 Infin. aor. 1 act. of KaTaKprj/jivi'^w, to hurl over a precipice ; from 
 
 KpTlflVOV. 
 
 Vek. 32. iv i^ova-ia. Compare Matt. viii. 29. 
 
 Vee. 33. apdpcoiros ex<ov irvevfia k. t. X. This miracle 
 is recorded by Mark (i. 23. sqq.), and Luke. Compare 
 also Matt, viii. 29, xvii, 15, From the convulsions 
 with which the sufferer was affected it should seem 
 that Epilepsy was the result of the dsemoniacal agency ; 
 and his presence in the synagogue proves that the attacks 
 were intermitting. 
 
 Vee, 38, Si/aqji/o?. (l) This is the fii'st mention 
 which St Luke has made of Simon Peter ; and evidently 
 as an individual, whose history was a matter of general 
 notoriety to Theophdus, and for all whose use the Evan- 
 gelist wrote. A writer careful to avoid enquiry, would 
 have explained who Simon was. (2) St Matthew (viii. 
 .14. sqq.) relates the cure of his mother-in-law in im- 
 mediate connection with that of the Centurion's servant. 
 
 Vee. 42, erropevdrj els eprjfiov Torrov. (1) Probably for 
 
 the purpose of secret prayer. Compare cc, v, 16. vi, 12, 
 ix, 28. (2) As our Lord was in all things like men in 
 general, sin only excepted, his frequent retirement for 
 devotional exercise arose from a feeling of the necessities 
 to which his human nature was liable. 
 
 Ver. 33. What other Evangelist has recorded the cure of thi? 
 dgemoniac; and how does be seem to have been afflicted.' 
 
 Ver. 38. 1. What may be infeiTed from tlie manner in which 
 Simon is now first mentioned by St Lulve ? 2. In what connection 
 does St Matthew record the cure of his motlier-iu-law .' 
 , Vek. 42. 1, What was the probable reason of our Lord's retirement 
 on this occasion ? 2. Does it appear that prayer was in our Lord's 
 case a necessary act of devotion ? 
 
Vv. 1, 2.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 83 
 
 Vee. 43. TTjv ^aa-ikeiav rod Qeov. A phrase by 
 which the Evangelists irequeutly indicate the Gospel 
 dispensation, with reference to the prophetic writings. 
 See Dan. ii. 44 ; and compare Matt. iii. 2. 
 
 aTre'o-TaXjUat. Perf. pass. 1 sing, of aVocrT£A.A.a). 
 
 CHAPTEE V. 
 
 Contents: — The miraculous draught of fishes, and the call of four 
 of the disciples, vv. 1 — 11. A Leper cleansed, 12 — 16. Cure of 
 the Paralytic, 17 — 26. The calling of Matthew, 27 — 39. (a. d. 27.) 
 
 [Parallels :— Matt. iv. 18—22. viii. 2—4. ix, 2—17. Mark i. 
 29—45. ii. 1—22.] 
 
 Vee. 1. Xifxvriv Tevv-qa-apiT. (0 So named from 
 Gennesar, a strip of country through which it flowed. 
 
 Joseph. B. J. m. 10. 7. 17 Se Xifxvr] Vewria-ap drro ttjs 
 Trpocrexovs x"'/3as KaXeirat.. It is Called the Sea of Galilee 
 in Matt. iv. 18. (2) Erom the striking points of resem- 
 blance, between St Luke's narrative of the miraculous 
 draught of fishes and those of St Matthew and Mark, 
 and its connection with the call of St Peter and his 
 associates, there can be no reason to regard the histories 
 as distinct, merely from the circumstance that all the 
 Evangelists have not preserved the same order of time. 
 
 Vee. 2. earara. That is, at anchor. Horn. II. i. 43. 
 
 vrjes 8e rot «yx' 6aXd(TaT}s [EaTaai. CsBS. B. C. III. 28. 
 
 Nostrce naves in anchoris constiterunt. 
 
 aXieii, Nom. pi. m. contr. of a\iei/s, -etos, a fisherman ; from a\s, 
 the sea. — dirolSuvTe^. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 2 act. of aVo/iai'i/to. — 
 d-jreirXwav. Aoi". 1 act. 3 pi. of diroirXiivcu. 
 
 Ver. 43. How is the phrase i) fiacnXeia tov Qeov here employed? 
 
 Vee. 1. 1. Why was the Lahe of Genessareth so called; and what 
 is the name given it by St Matthew ? 2. Is St Lnlse's narrative of 
 the miraculous draught of fishes distinct from those of the preceding 
 Evangelists ? 
 
 Vee. 2. In what sense is the participle ea-Toora hero used ? 
 
84 COMMENTABY O'S THE [Chap. T. 
 
 Vee. 3. Tjpanja-ev. i}) Hequested ; and so again in 
 cc. vii. 36. xi7. 42. Acts iii. 8. xvi. 39. xxiii. 20. 1 Tbess. 
 
 IV. 1. 2 TheSS. U. 1. — otto r^y y^s iiravayayeiv okiyov. 
 (^) To push off a little from the land; namely, in order 
 that Christ might teach ■within hearing of the people, and 
 without molestation from the pressiu-e of the crowd. 
 The meaning is distinct from inavayaye^v els to ^ddos, 
 to jjull out into deep water, i. e. for the purpose of 
 fishing (ver. 4.). (3) Both avayeiv and Karayeiv (ver. 11.) 
 are nautical terms signifying to set sail, and make for 
 land, respectively. Compare Acts xiii. 13. 
 
 Yee. 5. iindTaTa. St Luke alone uses this word 
 eTTicTTdTr]! in the sense of the Hebrew Sabbi. Compare 
 cc. viii. 24. 45. ix. 33. 49. xvii. 13. Matthew commonly 
 uses Kvpie, and Mark SiSao-xaXe. Like himself has this 
 last in c. vii. 40. 
 
 Vee. 6. SiepprjywTo. (1) I!^ot brake, but was brealc- 
 ing, or began to break. The other rendering would imply 
 an extension of the miracle, in order to secure the fish. 
 So in the next verse ^vdi^ea-dai, began to sink. ("^) This 
 latter verb, it may be observed, had elsewhere a figura.- 
 tive sense, as in 1 Tim. vi. 9. 
 
 avveKKeKrdv. Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of truy/cXetto. — cieppriyvvro. Imperf. 
 mid. 3 sing, of OMppnyvufiL. 
 
 Vee. 8. e^eXde an epov, k. t. X. It was a prevailing 
 opinion among the Jews, that a manifestation of the 
 divine presence foreboded death or some impending 
 
 Ver. 3. 1. Does Ipwrdto here bear its ordinary acceptation? 2. 
 Distingiiisli between the expressions iiraiiayeLv diro Trji yri% and 
 tTravdy^iv eh to /3at)os. 3. How are dvdyeiv and /caxayetf employed 
 as nautical terms ? 
 
 Vee. 5. How is eVKTTaTijs here nsed by St Luke; and what 
 corresponding terms are employed by JIatthew and ilark ? 
 
 Ver. 6. 1. What is here the import of the imperfect oieppi'iyiivTo; 
 and why? 2. How is the verb /ji/yt^eo-Oai elsewhere used? 
 
 Ver. 8. What was the feeling -wliich probably gave rise to St 
 Peter's earnest address to Christ ? 
 
Vv. 8 — 14.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 85 
 
 calamity ; nor was the idea at variance witli the state of 
 things under the Law. See Exod. xis. 16. Judg. vi. 23. 
 xiii. 22. Dan. x. 17. Hence it was that our Lord's display 
 of supernatural power excited in Peter a deep sense of his 
 own unworthiness, and produced that mingled feeling of 
 awe and consternation, which led him to worship him on 
 the one hand, and implore him, on the other, to depart 
 from him. 
 
 Trpoae-jrecre. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of v. irr. irpoaTr'nTTU}. — yovaai. 
 Dat. pi. of yoi/u, -a-ros, a knee. — e^eXde. Aor. 2 iinper. 2 sing, of 
 e^epxofxai. 
 
 Vee. 9. [} (TvviXa^ov. Por rjv, by attraction ; as in 
 c. i. 4. 
 
 Vee. 10. av6pu)Trovs ear] (aypSiv. In Matt. iv. 19. 
 TToiTja-a vnus dXias dv6pu)na)v. Both expressions are equiva- 
 lent, and characteristic of that mode of teaching ly 
 symlols which was frequently adopted by our Lord, 
 and of which also there are very many examples both 
 in the Old and New Testament. Compare Acts xxi. 11. 
 
 X^ujypwv. Part. pr. act. contr. of X^ojypeoi, to tahe alive ; from X,coii, 
 life, and dypa, a capture, (ver. 9.). 
 
 Vee. 12. iv jjna rmv TroXecoi/. Scil. rrjs TaXiXaias. 
 It might be Chorazm ov Bethsaida ; or more probably 
 Capernaum. Compare Matt. viii. 5. Mark ii. 1. The 
 cure was perhaps effected near, rather than in, the city ; 
 since lepers were forbidden to appear within the walls. 
 See Levit. xiii. 46. Numb. xii. 14. 
 
 irecTojv. Part. aor. 2 act. of v. irr. ttlittw. — eoevdij. Aor. 1 pass. 
 3 sing, oi oeo/xai. — KadapLaai. Infin. aoi". 1 act. of Kadapi'^w. 
 
 Vee. 14. dXXa ajreXdav k: t. X. (1) A transition from 
 the mdirect to direct mode of address, of which there are 
 
 Ver. 9. How do you explain the relative in the dative .' 
 
 Ver. 10. What corresponds in St Matthew with the words 
 avdpoDirov^ ec-i; ^(oypuii/; and what is the character of these expressions? 
 
 Ver. 12. What city may be here intended ; and was the cleansing 
 performed within its walls ? 
 
 Ver. 11. 1. Explain and illustrate the construction. 
 
86 COMMENTAET Olf THE \_Cliaf. V. 
 
 other instances in Mark v. 23. Acts i. 4. and elsewhere. 
 See Longin. Subl. c. 27 ; and compare Horn. II. A. 301. 
 O. 346. Quinctil. lustt. ix. 3. Liv. i. 13. Virg. Ma., ix. 
 635. Hor. Epist. i. 7. 52. — Trpoa-eveyKf. (2) Supply t6 
 dapov, as in Matt. viii. 4. 
 
 Trapi'iyyeiXev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of -jrapayyeXXoo. — Sel^ov. Imper. 
 aor. 2 sing. act. of oeiKvvui. — irpoaeveyKe. Imper. pr. act. 2 sing, of 
 TrpoaeveyKw. — TTpocreTa^e. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of TT/ooo-Tacrcrtt). 
 
 Vee. 16. rjv vTroxo>pa>v. Was in the Tiahit of with^ 
 drawing. See on c. i. 10. 
 
 Vee. 17. *a/3. /cat vopobthaa-KoKoi. (1) Clearly the 
 same as <E>. /cal ypap.p.arels in ver. 21. Compare also 
 Matt. xxii. 35. with Mark xii. 28. Still the doctors, or 
 as they are sometimes called lawyers (vop.iKo\), were not 
 altogether the saaie as the Scribes ; though both were 
 universally members of the sect of the Pharisees. See 
 Introd. to St Matthew, p. 11. — els t6 laa-dai avrovs. (2) 
 To heal, not the Pharisees, but the sick. Eelatives 
 frequently refer to the remoter noun, as in Matt. xi. 1. 
 and elsewhere. 
 
 £X?j\i;6oT6s. Nom. pi. m. part. perf. of epxofiai. — iaaQai. Infin. 
 pr. contr. of iaofxai. Ver. 18. TrapaXeXvfxevo^. Palsied ; ojflicted 
 with the palsy. Part. perf. pass, of irapaXuw, to dissolve, and thence 
 to weaken or paralyse, with an elhpse of yovaTa, x^^P'^'^, or generally 
 fxeXij. Matthew (iv. 24. ix. 2.) and Mark (ii. 3.) use irapaXvTiKo^. — 
 Qelvat.. Infin. aor. 2 act. of Timjui. 
 
 Vee. 19. 8ia noias. (1) Scil. 68ov. So in c. xix. St' 
 e/cei'i/Tj?. — eVi to fiw/za. (2) U^on the Toof : in which sense 
 this word is invariably used in the ixx. and the New 
 Testament. So likewise in Joseph. Ant. xiii. 5. 3. The 
 usage, however, is not altogether Hellenistic, as it 
 occurs in Hom. Od. K. 554. Herodian. ii. 6. 19. and 
 
 2. What is understood with -TrpocreveyKe? 
 
 Ver. 17. 1. Are the tei'ms i/OiUooioao-icaXos and •y/oajujuoTeus strictly 
 convertible ? 2. Determine the reference of the pronoun outous. 
 
 Vek. 19. 1. Supply the ellipsis with oia irotas. 2. How is owfia 
 used in this, and other places of Scripture ? 
 
Vo. 19 — 29.] GOSPEL OF ST LTIKE. 87 
 
 elsewhere. — 8ia rav Kepafiav (3) Through the tiles. Ac- 
 cording to Mark ii. 4. anea-Teyaa-av rfjv a-reyrjv, they opened 
 
 the roof. lu Eastern houses access is gained to the 
 roof, which is flat (Matt. x. 27. Acts x. 9.), either by 
 an outer staircase, or by a trap in the roof itself. The 
 friends of the paralytic therefore had ascended by the 
 outer stair, and removed so much of the tUes and plaster 
 as was necessary to let down the mattrass into the upper 
 room where Jesus was sitting ; or if the trap door was 
 made in the tUiug, having reached the roof by means of 
 the adjoining house, they widened the entrance already 
 made by breaking away the tiles immediately about it. — 
 €1? TO fiea-ov. (i) Into the Tiiidst of the assembly ; not of 
 the court-yard. Compare c. iv. 35. For the rest, see 
 Matt. ix. 3. sqq. 
 
 KadrjKav. Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of Kadnj/xL 
 
 Veb. 26. eKo-raa-is. (1) Astonishment at the miracle 
 itself, as distinct from (fio^os, the reverential awe excited 
 by the power which had performed it. Compare Acts 
 ii. 10. — -TTapabo^a. (2) Thinys strange and extraordinary. 
 Plin. Epist. IX. 26. Maxime mirahilia, utque Grceci 
 magis exprimunt, napabo^a, Hesych. daipaa-rd aTrpocr- 
 SoKjjra. (3) The remark ^oes not bear simply upon 
 the forgiveness of the man's sins, but upon the whole 
 transaction. 
 
 Vee. 27. reXwvTjv opopari Aevtv. Matthew the Evan- 
 gelist. Compare Matt. iv. 9. sqq. ; and see the Introduc- 
 tion to his Gospel, p. 6. 
 
 VeE. 29. boxriv. i^) A feast ; ano tov 8exea-daL, from 
 
 receiving the guests. The word recurs once only in c. 
 
 3. Explain the manner in wliicli the friends of the Paralytic 
 proceeded on this occasion. 4. Where did they deposit him on his bed? 
 
 Ver. 26. 1. Distinguish between t/iO-Tao-is and cpoftos. 2. Give 
 the meaning of the word vapdSo^a. 3. What is the full import of 
 the popular exclamation .■" 
 
 Ver. 27. Who was this Levi ? 
 
 Vek. 29. 1. Point out the derivation and import of the word oox'i. 
 
88 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Cliap. V. 
 
 xiv. 13 ; but the lxx. use it in Gen. xxi. 8. and else- 
 where. Diod. Sic. (XVII. 106.) lias ^080x171' Troula-dai. — • 
 ox><os TToXvs. (2) A large party ; though still limited 
 in number. Compare c. vi. 17. Acts i. 15. vi. 7. — 
 KaraKeifjievoi (3) This is the proper term for recKniug at 
 feasts, though avanelaBui is also i;sed, as in c. vii. 37. 
 Matt. ix. 10. See Athen. Deip. i. 19. In the same way 
 the Latins used both deciimhere and recumhere. Compare 
 Ter. Phorm. 11. 1. 28. Hor. Carm. in. 8. 11. (4) The 
 primitive custom of sitting at meals (Gren. xxxvii. 25. 
 xliii. 33.) gradually fell into disuse among the Jews 
 after the Macedonian conquest (Judith xii. 15. Tobit ii. 
 1.) ; and in our Saviour's time the E-oman triclinium 
 was universally adopted. In order to tal^e their food 
 conveniently with the right hand, the guests supported 
 themselves on the left elbow (Hor. Carm. i. 27. 8.) ; 
 so that the head of each, as he lay obliquely, Avas bent 
 towards the bosom of his nearest neighbour. Compare 
 c. xvi.. 22. John xiii. 23. Juv. Sat. 11. 122. The middle 
 couch at the upper table was the place of honour 
 (irpcoTOKkiaia), and the director of the entertainment was 
 called apxiTpUXivos, See Mark xxiii. 6. John ii. 8. 
 
 Vee. 33. ol 8e eiTTov. 'Jhere was some of John's 
 disciples in company with the Pharisees. See Matt. ix. 
 14. sqq. Mark ii. 18. 
 
 Yeb. 36. (I fie My^- i^) But if otlierwise ; i.e. if 
 they do not proceed thus cautiously. The expression re- 
 fers to the sense, rather than to the words, and thus 
 produces a slight obscurity : but it is similarly employed 
 in Xenophon and Demosthenes. Compare Matt. vi. 1. — 
 
 2. How is '6x!^o^ here used? 3. Explain tlie use of the verbs 
 KUTaKeZ<Tdai and dvaKeirrQai with reference to the manner in which the 
 antients toolc their meals. 4. When was the custom of reclining 
 introduced among the .Tews; and how was it managed.' 
 
 Ver. 33. By whom was the question oi fasting proposed to Jesus.' 
 
 Ver. 36. 1. Explain the formula et oe [xnye. 
 
Vv. 38, 39.] GOSPEL or st luke. 89 
 
 TO Kaivov (Txi(T€i. (2) Scil. to TToKaiov. The clause will 
 thus be commensurate with the followiiig. 
 
 Ver. 38. l3Xr]T€ov, Scil. T]^'iv ecTTiv. We must put. The 
 verbal in the neuter gender governs the accusative re- 
 quired by ISaXkcj, from which it is derived. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. §. 447. 
 
 Vee. 39. KOI ov8s\i K. T. X. (1) By this short parable, 
 which is only found in St Luke, it was doubtless our 
 Lord's intention to add a further illustration of his argu- 
 ment, that men would not easily be led to relinquish their 
 early habits for others of less easy acquisition. (.-) Some- 
 what similar in sentiment are Cic. Senect. c. 19. Veterrima 
 quceqiie, ut ea vi/ia qtice vetustatem fcrunt, esse dehoit 
 suavissima. Hor. Epist. ii. 1. 34. Si oneliora dies, ut 
 vina, poemata reddit. Compare Ecclus. ix. 10. — Xeyet 
 yap. (3) The nominative is to be obtained from oiSels, by 
 supplying the reverse. Similar constructions are fre- 
 quent ; as in Soph. ffid. T. 241. Hor. Serm. i. 1. 3. Juv, 
 Sa Yi. 19. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Contests: — The 4'isciples jihick the ears of corn on the Sabbath, vv. 
 1 — 5. Healing of the withered hand, G — 11. Election of the twelve 
 Apostles, 12 — 16. Our Lord's discourse to the disciples, 17 — 49. 
 (a. d. 28.) 
 
 [Parallels :— Matt. xii. 1—13. Mark ii. 23. iii. 5. 13—19. Com- 
 pare also Matt. V. 1. sqq. x. 1. sqq. 
 
 Ver. 1. eV cra/3/3aTco ^evTepoirpoiTio. Of the varicfLis 
 interpretations which have been offered of this difficult 
 
 2. Supply the accusative after o-xtcei. 
 
 Ver. 38. How is the verbal fiXijTeou constructed? 
 
 Ver. 39. 1. What is the purport of the Parable of Old and New 
 wine? 2. llliistrate the comparison by pai'allel quotations. 3. 
 Whence do you supply the nominative before Xeyei ? 
 
 Ver. 1. What do you understand bv (j-a/3/3aToj/ oewT6f)oVf)coToj/ ' 
 
 i2 
 
90 COMMENT AET ON THE [CJiaj). VI. 
 
 expression, the most probable is that wliicli renders it 
 the first SaihatJi after the second day of the Passover 
 week, TO TrpoiTov ano rrjs bevrepas, scil. rjfiepas rov Traar^a. 
 On the second day of unleavened bread the first fruits 
 of the barley-harvest were offered ; and thence, not from 
 the first day of the feast, the fifty days were reckoned to 
 Pentecost (Levit. xxiii. 15.). After Pentecost the har- 
 vest would have been gathered in, and no corn standing 
 in the fields ; and before the wave-sheaf was offered, the 
 act of plucking the ears wo aid have been unlawful on 
 any day. Hence the opinion that the first Sabbath after 
 each of the three great feasts being a prime Sahlxdh, 
 that after the Passover was vpciTonprnrou, after Pentecost 
 SevTepoTvpcorov, and after the feast of Tabernacles rpiTo- 
 TrpcoTov, however plausible in itself, will not meet the pre- 
 sent exigency. 
 
 (TTTopifxiov. Gen. pi. {suhaud. yuipiujv, places wivn icilh corn,) of 
 uTTopifioi, -ov. Adj. from cnreipw, to soio, p.m. eairopa. — crTaxuas. 
 Ace. pi. of KTTuxv^, -uos, an ear of corn. — \f/w^ovT6^. Kom. pi. part, 
 pr. act. of. x//«)xa). This very rare verb occurs in Nicand. Th. 630. In 
 V. 590. thc'Same writer has the form o-coxeiv, which the Scholiast explains 
 by Tpifieiv. Compare Herod, iv. 75. 
 
 Vee. 4. ovi ovK e^eari k. t. X. The construction of 
 f^ecTTi with an infinitive and accusative is less usual. 
 Matthew (xii. 4.) and Mark (ii. 26.) have the ordinary 
 dative. 
 
 Vee, 5. koI tov a-a^jSciTov. Even of the SahhatJi. 
 This clearly implies that the Sabbath was a most impor- 
 tant institution ; at the same time that it indirectly asserts 
 the authority by which it was about to be changed to the 
 first day of the week from the seventh. 
 
 Vee. 7. Karrj-yopiav avTov. Some read kut alrov. 
 
 Compare, however, Matt. x. 1. Acts iv. 9. 
 
 Ver. a. Have we here the ordinary construction of e'^ejTi ? 
 Vee. 5. What inferences may be drawn from our Lord's assertion 
 of his power over the Sabbath ? 
 
Vv. 11 — 17,] GOSPEL or ST LUKE. 91 
 
 -TrapeTi'ipovv. Imperf. 3 pi. contr. of irapaTrjpea), to observe malici- 
 ousli/. The preposition is intensive, in its ordinary sense of perperavi, 
 as in TrapuKovew, irapeiaekQelv, and the like. Compare Gal. ii. 4. It 
 recurs in c. xiv. 1 ; where the middle voice is used. 
 
 Vee. 11. enXrja-drja-av dvoias. Were iliOTOUgUlJ per- 
 2)lexed. Compare Gen. xlv. 26. Psal. cvii. 27. Lxx. 
 Madness is too strong a rendering of uj/oia. Isocr. Panath. 
 
 ets rovT rfkQov, ovk dvoias, dXka ^avias. See also Thucyd. 
 
 III. 48. 
 
 oteXaXovv. Imperf. 3 pi. contr. of OLaXaXew. — ironiaeiav. Aor. 
 1 opt. iEol. 3. pi. of TToteo). 
 
 Vee. 12. eV rfj irpoa-fvxu tov Qeov. Rightly rendered, 
 in prayer to God ; of which import of the genitive exam- 
 ples are not unfrequent both in Greek and Latin. 
 Plutarch Timol. c. 20. ds npoa-evxijv twv Beccv. Joseph. 
 
 Ant. IX. 8. 3. eVt her](TLV kol iKereiav TOv Qeov Karecfjvyf. 
 
 Liv. II. 8. Inter precaiioneni Deum. Prom the use of 
 the article, some would here render Trpoaevxfi, an oratory, 
 comparing Acts xvi. 13 ; which however is not in point : 
 nor is the article without its use in reference to npoaev- 
 ^aa-dai. Compare also Matt. xxi. 22. Acts i. 14. 1 Cor. 
 vii. 5. 
 
 oiavvKTepevcov. Part. pr. of St.avvKTepevu}, to pass the niglit ; 
 from oia and vi^. The verb is equally applicable to place or occupation. 
 Compare Diod. Sic. xiii. 62. 
 
 VEE. 13. SobSfKa, oiii Koi dnocTToKovi wvofxacre. Compare 
 Matt. iv. 18. sqq. x. 2. sqq. 
 
 irpocrecptavriae. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of 'irpo(T(p(jivi(o. With an 
 acciisative this vei'b signifies to call another to oneself: and with a 
 dative to address or cry out to. Compare cc. vii. 2"2. xxiii. 20. In 
 Classical Greek, with a dative, it signifies to dedicate ; as a book, for 
 instance. 
 
 Vee. 17. eVl toVou -Kshivov. Compare Matt. v. 1. If 
 the discourse which Jesus delivered upon this occasion 
 is identical with the sermon on the mount, it will appear 
 
 Ver. 11. Give the true meaning of the expression 'irX^aQrivai 
 avoiai. 
 
 Ver. 12. Shew that ev Ttj -rrpoaevxv toC Qeou is rightly rendered 
 in prayer to God. 
 
 Ver. 17. How mny our Lord's discourses to the disciples, as given 
 
92 COMMENTAET ON THE [C%ffjJ. TI. 
 
 that, having ascended the mountain to pray, he stood, as 
 he descended, on a level spot, and thence addressed the 
 congregated disciples; or else that the vast crowds, 
 pressing to be healed, caused him to re-ascend after his 
 previous descent, that he might be heard more distinctly 
 by a greater number of people. It should seem also 
 that the two Evangelists have compiled from the dis- 
 course, as spoken by Jesus, as much as suited their 
 respective purposes ; and that Luke, writing for G-entiles, 
 has omitted these topics which relate especially to the 
 Jews, such as the Pharisaical glosses on oaths ; their 
 hypocritical behaviour in prayer, fasting, and almsgiving ; 
 and the like. He seems moreover to have fixed the true 
 time of the dehvery; whereas St Matthew gave it an 
 earlier place in his Gospel, since it was his object to treat 
 of the teaching, before he recorded the miracles, of Christ. 
 At the same time, it is by no means certain that the two 
 occasions coincide. 
 
 Vee. 20. ol TTTcoxoL Matthew (v. 2.) adds rw jrvev- 
 HQTi. Also, in the following beatitude, he explains 
 
 Treivcovrei by the addition of ttjv biK.aiO(TVvqv . 
 
 Vee. 22. a(f)op[aM(Tiv vfias. (0 Separate you from 
 their company. The allusion is to the first degree of 
 excommunication among the Jews, by which the offender 
 was expelled from the synagogue, and debarred from all 
 social and religious intercourse with his fellow-men. 
 
 Compare John XVl. 2. — iK^aKacn to ovo^ia vnSv ds 77. 
 (2) The phrase iKlSaXelv cos rrovrjpov signifies to reject loith 
 ignominy; as in Deut. xxii. 19. Lxx. e^i^vejKev ovo/ia 
 
 by St Luke, be reconciled with St Matthew's reiwrt of the Sermon on 
 tlie Mount, on the supposition of identity? 
 
 Ver. 20. How does St Matthew qualify the two first beatitudes? 
 
 Ver. 22. 1. Explain the allusion contained in the words icpopi- 
 <x(o(jLv vuLds, 2. What is tlie import of the phrase e'/f/SaWeir tos 
 ■vrovripov? 
 
Vv. 22 — 30.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. • 93 
 
 TTovrjpov eVt irapBivov. (3) That the Very name of Christ- 
 iau was uttered in the first ages of the Grospel with the 
 bitterest malediction, is proved by the testimony both of 
 Christian and Heathen writers. Athen. Legat. p. 5. 
 
 rjiuv 8e T« ovofiaTi aivexdavea-de. Phn. Epist. X. 97. JSfeo 
 mediocriter duhitavi a7i nomen ipsum, etiamsi flagitiis 
 caveat, an jiagitia cohcerentia nomini pimiantur. Com- 
 pare Matt. xxiv. 9. Acts xi. 19. xxiv. 5. xxviii. 22. 
 1 Pet. iv. 14. 16. James ii. 7. 
 
 Vee. 24. ova\ vfiiv Tols ttX. You lolio trust in riches. 
 Compare Mark x. 24. James v. 1. These tvoes are not 
 given by St. Matthew. Their import is sufficiently clear 
 from the opposite blessings ; and it is merely necessary 
 to observe that the particle oiaX is simply affirmative, 
 not imprecative. — cnrixere rrjv TTapdKKrj(Tiv vficbv. Compare 
 Matt. vi. 2. 
 
 Vee. 27. ayaTcare tovs ex^dpovs k. t. X. Compare 
 Matt. V. 44. 
 
 Veb. 30. TO. (Ta. Scil. xPW^"^^- This clause, as op- 
 posed to the preceding which relates to those toho ask, 
 clearly implies, From Mm luho takes, i. e. without askuig, 
 do not demand restitution. The precept, which is not to 
 be over-strained, simply discourages a revengeful spirit 
 in recovering money which is unjustly withheld. Some 
 understand the passage of exacting usurg for horrowed 
 money, as in Matt. v. 42 ; but the texts are not strictly 
 parallel: and moreover the Christian's duty, as to lend- 
 ing and borrowing, is stated presently in ver. 34. 
 
 Ves. 31. Kadios 6i\€Te, K. T. X. Compare Matt, vii. 12. 
 
 3. Give examples of the odium which attached to the name of 
 Christian in tlie early ages of the Gospel. 
 
 Vee. 24. In what sense is the interjection oval to be understood 
 in the woes here denounced ? 
 
 Ver. 30. Supply the ellipsis; and point out the import of the 
 precept delivered in this verse. 
 
94 * COMMENTAET ON THE [CJiap. VI. 
 
 Vee. 32. x"P'^- Synonymous -with ixiados in tlie 
 next verse. Compare also Matt. v. 46. 1 Pet. ii. 19. 
 So the Latins use gratia; as in Plaut. Aul. ii. 5. 11. 
 Stidtum et sine gratia est Ibi recte facere, quando quod 
 facias perit. 
 
 Vee. 35. fi-qhev dTrfXniCovTf^. (1) Hoping for notliing 
 in return. In classical Greek, indeed, airekTrl^eiv signi- 
 fies to despair : and therefore it has been suggested that 
 the correct translation here would be, noivise despairing, 
 i. e. of recompence from God. But the meaning of the 
 expression is clearly established by its opposite, Trap hv 
 iXTTiCere aTroXajBe'iv, in the preceding verse ; and as oTroXa- 
 ^elv is put for Xa^elv duo rivos, by the same analogy may 
 aTreXTTiCetv be put, however unusually, for ekiriCuv cltto 
 Tivos. (2) It is also observable that BapelCeiv, which 
 usually signifies to lend upon interest, is here restricted 
 by the clause ha aTroXa^mo-t ra 'laa, to the notion of a 
 friendly loan. (3) There are similar sentiments in Senec. 
 de Benef. l. 1. Est virtus dare heneficia non utique 
 reditura. iii. 14. Qui dat heneficia, deos imitattir ; qui 
 repetit, foBneratores. Compare also Thucyd. ii. 40. 
 
 Vee. 37. /^j) Kplvere, K. T. X. Compare Matt. vii. 1, 2. 
 
 KpSrJTe. Aor. 1 pass. subj. 2. pi. of Kplvw. — airoKieTe. Imper. 
 pr. 2 jjl , and airo\vdn(xe(rQe. Fut. 1 pass. 2 pi., of a'TToXvui, to release, 
 as a debtor. Compare Matt, xviii. 27. 
 
 Vee. 38. nerpov aaXov, TreTTiea-pevov k. t. X. (0 The 
 
 epithets here employed are descriptiw of the different 
 means of supplying good measure, according to the 
 nature of the thing measured. Some articles must be 
 
 Ver. 32. How is xapis here employed? 
 
 Ver. 35. 1. What signification do yoii here afSx to the verb 
 aVeXTTi^eiv; and why? 2. Is it not necessarj- to limit the meaning 
 of Sav(;Li^etu in this context? 3. Adduce similar sentiments from 
 a proftme writer. 
 
 Ver. 38. 1. Point out the propriety of the epithets here employed, 
 and illustrate the maxim from other writers. 
 
Vv. 38, 39.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 95 
 
 pressed or trodden down; and others, as grain, shaken 
 togetlier ; while liquids should be running over. There 
 are like maxims in the Jewish writings ; and thus also 
 
 Hesiod. Op. D. 348. Eu /xei/ fifrpeladai irapa yelrovos, 
 ev S' aivohovvai AvTUi Toy [XiTpo), koI Xcotoi/ a'L<e hvvrjai. Com- 
 pare also Hor. Serm. I. 3. 72. — baaova-iv ds r. k. O/xgji/. 
 
 (2) An allusion to the Oriental fashion of doubling the 
 outer robe over the bosom, so as to admit of merchandize 
 being carried in the folds. Compai-e 2 Kings iv. 39. 
 Euth iii. 15. Isai. Ixv. G, 7. Psal. Ixxix. 12. cxxix. 7. 
 Prov. vi. 27. xvi. 33. xvii. 23. So likewise Herod, vi. 
 
 125. ivhvs Kidoova p.eyav, Koi koXttov noXiiu KaTaXiironevos 
 To£ Kidcovos' fiera be, tov koXttov ndvra irkrjaayievos j(^pv(TQV. 
 
 See also Liv. xxi. 18. Hor. Serm. ii. 3. 171. 
 
 OLoore. Imper. pr. 2 pi.; Sodi'iaeTui. Fut. 1 p. 3 sing.; and 
 oaio-ouiTt. Fut. 1 act. 3 pi. of oiSwfxL. This last is used imper sonallij ; 
 as frequently iu Luke. Compare cc. xii. 20. 48. xiii. 29. xiv. 35. 
 xvi. 4. 9. &c. So CatuU. El. iii. 12. IlUc unde negant redire 
 quemquam. — ireiriecrfievov. Ace. sing. n. part. p. pass, of Trie'^o).— - 
 a-ea-aXevfievou. From craXevw. — uirepeKXuvofxevov. Acc. sing. n. pai't. 
 pr. p. of VTre()eK-xyvu). 
 
 Vee. 39, TrapajSoXrjv. This parable, and the maxim 
 in the next verse, are found in different connexions, and 
 the latter differently applied, in Matt. xv. 14. x. 24. Here 
 our Lord's meaning seems to be this : — If you follow 
 the instructions of hlind guides, such as the Scribes, 
 instead of the precepts which I give you, you will 
 naturally fall into their errors ; for the disciple cannot 
 hope to excel his master in wisdom, though the perfect 
 scholar may become his equal. Neither can you justly 
 complain of the defects in a brother's conduct, &c. &c. 
 
 bonyelv. Infin. pr. contr. of oSnyeoa, to guide or direct ; from 
 66os and dycu. — kfxirecroiJvTaL. Fut. 2 mid. 3 pi. of e/xTriTTTto. 
 
 2. What is the allusion contained in the expression SiSovai eh 
 
 TOV KoX/TTOV ? 
 
 Ver. 39. Tire not the parables, in this and the following verse, 
 found in St Matthew in a detached form ; and what is their combined 
 purport in this place ? 
 
96 COMMENTAET OK THE \_Cliap, VI, 
 
 Ver. 40. KaTiipTLafievo^. Part. perf. pass, of KaTapri^w, to amend or 
 repair; and thence metaphorically, to instruct, to perfect. Compare 
 Matt. iv. 21. xxi. 16. 2 Cor. xiii. 9. 11.; and elsewhere. 
 
 Vee. 41. Ti 8e /3X€7reis' k. t. X. Compare Matt. vii. 
 3. sqq. 16. sqq. xii. 33. sqq. James iii. 12. 
 
 Ver, 44, rpvyuxn. This verb is applied to tlie gather- 
 ing of the fruits either of the harvest or vintage, more 
 particularly the latter ; from Tpvyrj, corn or fndt. Com- 
 pare Hos. X. 12. 14. Eev. xiv. 18, 19. It appears that 
 a sort of reaping'hooJc was used for the purpose. Hesiod. 
 
 bcut. M. 292. Ot 8' erpvyav o'lvas, SpeVavas ev x^pcrlv 
 
 exovTes. See also Plut. Symp, vi. 7. Long. Past. i. 1, 
 Dioscor. V. 29. 
 
 Vee. 47. Tras- 6 ipxopevos k. t. X. Compare Matt. 
 vii. 24. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 48. 'ia-Kay^re koX i^aBvve. (1) All hendiadys for 
 ta-Ka-^e jSadecos. Compare Judg. xiii. 10. lxx. Hom. II. 
 
 G. 240. — 7r\r]pp.vpas Se yevojjLevqs k. t. X. (-^) Ovid. Met. 
 
 IX. 39. Saud secus ao moles, qiiam magna murmure 
 fluctus oppugnant : manet ilia, suoqiie est pondere tuta. 
 
 Compare also Horn. II. O. 617. Virg. iEn, vii. 586. 
 
 X. 693. 
 
 earKaxj/e. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of o-/caTn-6o. — IQjjKe. Aor. 1 act. 3 
 sing, of Tidrjini, to lay ; whence QefxeXwv, -ov, a foundation. — 
 irXrjfxfjLvpa^. Gen. sing, of '7^X^fxnvpa, an inundation ; from the old 
 words, 7rX?;M>), the flow of the tide, and /ivpw, to flow. — irpoo-eppv^ev 
 Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of Trpoapvyvv/xi. — TedeneXiuTO. Pluperf. pass. 
 3 sing. (augm. ahj.) oi defieKiow. 
 
 Vee. 44. Derive and illustrate the verb Tpvyaw. 
 Vee. 48, 1. How do you explain the words ea-Kuxl/e kuI ejiddvve? 
 2. Find a parallel to he comparison employed by our Lord. 
 
Vv. 1—4.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 97 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Contents: — The healing of the Centurion^s servant, w. 1 — 10. The 
 raising of the widoid's son at Nain, 11 — 17. John's message to 
 Jesus, and the testimony of Jesus concerning John, 18 — 35. Christ 
 anointed hy a female penitent, and the 'parable of the two debtors, 
 36—50. (a. d. 28.) 
 
 [Parallels: — Matt. viii. 5 — 13. xi. 2 — 19. Compare also Matt. xxvi. 
 6. sqq. Mark xiv. 3. sqq. John xii. 3. sqq.] 
 
 Vee. 2. eKaTovrdpxov Be rivos k. t. X. It has been 
 maintained that this miracle is different from that re- 
 corded by Matthew, and some would identify it with 
 that in John iv. 46. sqq. There is no reason, however, 
 to adopt either of these views ; for, in sending messengers 
 to Jesus, the centurion manifested his own faith as fully 
 as by going himself, and the Jews considered an envoy 
 as personally representing his employer. See Gen. xviii. 
 1. 1 Sam. XXV. 40, 41. 
 
 TeXevTav. Infin. pr. contr. of TeXevTaco, to finish ; and hence, 
 subaud. Tou j3iov, to die. Compare Matt. ii. 14. 19. The ellipsis is 
 supplied in Eiir. Hec. 419. Herod, i. 32. — eWt/xo?. Adj. Esteemed, 
 respected, from Tifxi), Artem. ii. 8. tous ev Tifxij irapa tois oea- 
 TTOTUL's. Less correctly, therefore, rendei-ed in E. Tr. dear. 
 
 VEE. 3. aneiTTeCke iparayv, For fparavras. "We 
 
 meet with a like construction in Herod, vi. 32. es AeX- 
 
 <})ovs enepnov Xvcriv tivcl alrrjaopevoi. So Phgedr. Fab. II. 
 
 Aliitm rogantes regem misere ad Jovem. Compare w. 
 6. 19, 20. infra. 
 
 aireCTTeiXe. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of aTroo-TeXXo). — ^lacrtoo-r;. Aor. 
 1 act. subj. 3 sing, of ^lao-co^to. 
 
 Ver. 4. Trape'^et. Put. 1 mid. 2 sing. (Attic form) of ■rrapex<o- 
 Others read irape^rj, or Trape'^eis. Compare, however, c. xxii. 42. Matt, 
 xxvii. 4. John xi. 40. The particle on frequently introduces the 
 exact words of the speaker : as in Matt. ii. 23. and elsewhere. 
 
 Ver. 2. Shew that the miracle here recorded is identical with that 
 in Matt. viii. 5- sqq. 
 
 Vee. 3. Illustrate the construction of dTre'o-TetXei/ eiotoToJi/. 
 
98 COMMENTAET ON THE [Cfliop. Til. 
 
 VeE. 5. rrjv crvpaycoyrjv avros wk. rjixiv. Individuals 
 
 were frequently found to build a synagogue at their own 
 cost ; and the fact that a Gentile should have done so, 
 may be explained upon the highly probable supposition, 
 that, like the devout Cornelius (Acts x. 2.), he was a 
 proselyte to Judaism. 
 
 toKoSofirtaev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of olKodofxew, to build ; from oIkos 
 and SifXM. 
 
 Ver. 6. (TKvWov. Imper. pr. mid. 2 sing, of <tkv\\(o, to trouble, 
 or harrass ; as again in c. viii. 4'J. Mark v. 35. Heix)clian. iv. 13. 8. 
 
 Yeb. 11. eV Trj e^^s. (0 Scil. rjfxepa, as Supplied in 
 c. ix. 37. Similarly in c. viii. iv tw Kade^rjs, sc. Katpa. — 
 Naij/. (2) A small town of Galilee, about 12 miles from 
 Capernaum, at the foot of Mount Tabor. (3) This miracle 
 is recorded only by St Luke. — fiadrjToi iKavoi (4) Many 
 disciples. Compare Matt, xxviii.- 12. 
 
 Ver. 12. i^eKoiil^eTo. A funeral term ; as eK^epeii/ 
 in Acts V. 12. — koi avrrj ^jypa. See above on c. ii. 37. 
 
 i'lyyiare. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of eyyit^a), to approach ; from eyyv<s, 
 near. — re^f iikuis. Part. perf. act. of ^vntyKw. 
 
 Ver. 13. ea-TrXayxvia-dr]. Was movsd with compas- 
 sion. See on c. i. 78. Matt. ix. 36 ; and for the different 
 modes of construction, compare cc. x. 33. xv. 20. Matt, 
 xiv. 4. xviii. 27. Mark vi. 34. 
 
 Ver. 14. rrjs aopov. Not a coffin, as in Gen. 1. 26. 
 Lxx. ;. but an open bier, on which, according to the latter 
 Jewish custom, the dead, covered with a kind of winding 
 
 Ver. 5. Was there anytliing particularly remarkable in the fact, 
 that the centurion had built a Jewish synagogue? 
 
 Ver. 11. 1. Complete the formula, ev t-j7 eji/-?. 2. Where 
 was Nain ? 3. Is the miracle of the raising of the widow's son 
 recorded by any of the other Evangelists? 4. How is kavos here 
 used ? 
 
 Ver. 12. In what sense is eKKouC^eiv applied ? 
 
 Ver. 13. Give the meaning and construction of the verb aTrXay- 
 
 Ver. 14. What does cro/)os here signify ? 
 
Ver. 16 — 21.] gospel of st ltjke. 99 
 
 sheet, were carried to the tomb. In 2 Sam. iii. 31. lxx. 
 
 it is called K\ivr], a couch; and so in Joseph. B. J. ii. 
 
 33. 9. Ant. XVII. 8. 3. 
 
 ri\\raTo. Aor. 1 mid. 3 sing, of thmo. — £pyep6i)Ti. Imper. aor. 1 
 pass. 2 sing, of eyeipw, p. pass, (with I'edupl.) eynyepfj-ai, as in 
 ver. 16. 
 
 Vee. 16. eTrec Ke-ylraro. See above, on c. i. 25. 
 
 VeE. 18. aTTTiyyeiXav 'icadvvr}. John WaS nOW in 
 
 prison (Matt. xi. 2.), and it has been suggested that his 
 message to Jesus implies a reproach that a miracle had 
 not been worked for his delivery ; but the Baptist's 
 motive was the much more worthy one of procuring for 
 his disciples that conviction of Christ's pretensions, which 
 would attach them to him after his own death. 
 
 Vee. 21. fiaa-rlyau. (1) Those severer diseases, such 
 as leprosy, for instance, which were perhaps more especi- 
 ally regarded as divine scourges. The metaphor is of 
 frequent occurrence. Compare Mark iii. 10, 11. v. 29. 34. 
 2 .Mace. ix. 11. Horn. II. M. 37. N. 812. iEsch. Prom. 
 703. Theb. 606. Agam. 625. See Blomfield ad loc— 
 ixap'i-(yo-ro TO /3X. (2) Bestowed freely the gift of sight. 
 The verb xap'Xf<^^«' is expressive of that benevolent dis- 
 position, which confers favours unasked for the henejit or 
 gratification of others. See below, vv. 42, 43. Com- 
 pare also Acts iii. 14. 1 Cor. ii. 12. Gal. iii. 18. Phil. i. 
 29. ii. 9. (3) Most of the miraculous evidences of his 
 Messiahship, which our Lord recounts in the next verse, 
 are foretold in Isai. xxxv. 5, 6. Ixi. 1, 2. Compare also 
 Psal. cxlvi. 8. 
 
 Vee. 23. (T<avb. Iv efioL (i) The prevailing expecta- 
 
 Ver. 18. Wliat was the object of the Baptist's message to Christ? 
 
 Ver. 21. 1. Illustrate the sense in which (uaV-rig' is here used. 
 2. What is the import of the verb xa/oi^eo-Oat? 3. Had the miracles, 
 to which our Lord referred the Baptist's disciples, been foretold by 
 the prophets ? 
 
 Ver. 23. 1. What was the stumUing-Uoch against which our Lord's 
 caution is directed ? 
 
100 COMMENTAEY ON THE [^Cliop. TIT. 
 
 tion of a great temporal prince in the person of their 
 Messiah was the scandal, or shomhling-hloclc, at which 
 the Jews stumbled. (2) In the New Testament, the word 
 cTKavhakov, which does not occur in any profane writer, 
 implies any impediment, which obstructs the Christian 
 in his course, and causes him to waver or fall from the 
 faith. See Matt. v. 29. xiii. 57. xxvi. 31 ; and compare 
 infra c. viii. 13. with Matt. xiii. 21. 
 
 Vee. 28. fxiKporepos. Comparative for superlative. 
 Compare c. ix. 46. 48. Matt. xiii. 32. xviii. 1. 
 
 Vee. 29. ihiKalaxrav tov Q(6v. Various significa- 
 tions have been assigned to the verb SiKaiow, but, as again 
 in ver. 35, the ordinary acceptation is the true one. The 
 people justified Grod, i. e. they were ready to admit the 
 justice of his merciful purpose toivards them, which the 
 Pharisees rejected ; and accordingly they were baptized 
 by John, in order to repentance and remission of sins. 
 Compare Eom. iii. 4. 1 Tim. iii. 16. Some consider 
 this and the following verse as an observation of the 
 Evangelist ; but the words elire he 6 Kvpios, prefixed to 
 ver. 31. in some copies, are wantuag in the best MSS ; 
 and the retrospective import of the passage is manifest 
 from the fact that John was now in prison, and could no 
 longer baptize. 
 
 Vee. 30. els iavrovs. Against themselves ; i. e. they 
 were the causes of their own ruin. Compare cc. xii. 10. 
 xviii. 4. Very many construe these words with rrjv (3. t. 
 Qeov, but their position is, upon the whole, Tmfavourable 
 to this construction. 
 
 2. What is the meaning of the word cTKdvoaXov in the New Testa- 
 ment? 
 
 Ver. 28. How is the comparative uiKpo-repo^ here emploj^ed ? 
 
 Ver. 29. What do you understand by the expression edLKaiwaav 
 TOV Oeo'v; and to whom do yo\i attribute the observation? 
 
 Ver. 30. In what connexion do you construe eis eouTo y9 ? 
 
Vv. 36 — 38.] GOSPEL OP ST LUEE. 101 
 
 Vee. 36. aveK\i6r). See before, ou c. v. 29. 
 
 Vee. 37. Kal ihov, yvvTf k. r. X. (1) There can be no 
 doubt that tlus anointing is entirely distinct from that 
 recorded by the other Evangelists, as having taken place 
 at a much later period of our Lord's ministry (Matt, 
 xxvi. 6. Mark siv. 3. John xii. 3.). The only poiats of 
 resemblance between the tvFO transactions are the Unction 
 itself, the use of the Alalastron, and the name of the 
 host, which was one of the most ordinary occurrence. 
 That the woman here mentioned could not be Mary, the 
 sister of Lazarus, is evident from the character which 
 St Luke gives of her ; whatever be the meaning in which 
 the term dfiapTcoXos is to be received. (2) Some translate 
 the word an adulteress, comparing a similar use of the 
 verb duaprdveiv in Eur. Hipp. 507 ; but more probably 
 it simply denotes a heathen, which would be sufficient 
 ground for the Pharisee's remark. Compare Matt. is. 
 10. — aXoBaa-Tpov fivpov. Compare Matt. xxvi. 7. 
 
 eiriyvovcra. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 2 act. of eiriyivMcrKui. — KOjxicraaa. 
 Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 1 act. of KOfiiX^w. 
 
 Vee. 38. a-Tda-a oTTiao) tt. t. tt. avrov. (1) This WOuld 
 
 be necessary from the position in which the guests lay on 
 the triclinium. See on c. v. 29. — rfp^aro ^p^x'^iv r. n. avrov 
 T. h. (2) Watered his feet tvith shoivers of tears. This is 
 the proper signification oi ^pexeiv. Compare Matt. v. 45. 
 Eor the pleonasm, /J compare c. iii. 8. — KarecplXd r. n. 
 (3) Kissing the feet j^Si's, not only a Jewish, but a Gentile, 
 mode of etinciug reverence and humiliation. Xen. Cyr. 
 
 Ver. 37. 1. Shew that the anointing liere recorded is distinct from 
 the similar transaction, of which there is an account in the other 
 Evangelists? 2. What seems to be the meaning here given to the 
 word d/tapT(uXos? 
 
 Ver. 38. 1. Wlience was it that the woman stood at the feet of 
 Jesus? 2. Explain the metaphor contained in the verb fipixew; 
 and shew that iip^aro /3p. is probably a pleonasm. 3. Of what was 
 kissing the feet indicative ? 
 
 k2 
 
102 COMMENTAET ON TKE \_Ghap. Til. 
 
 "VII. 5. 11. Kvpov KaTe(f)i\ovu x^^P^^ i^o^i- ToSa?, ttoXXo 
 SaKpvovres afxa X°P9 *"*' evcppaivofxevoi. See also Arist. 
 
 Vesp. 608. Polyb. xv. 1. Senec. de Benef. ii. 12. 
 
 cTTacra. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 2 act. of i'o-Tjj/it. — i'lp^ciTo. Aor. 
 1 mid. 3 siug. of apx<^. — SuKpvai. Dat. pi. of dciKpv. — ttpi^i. Dat. 
 pi. of dpl^, Tpixoi, hair. — e^efiaacre. Imperf. act. 3 sing, of kKfiaa-aw. — 
 KUTecpiKei. Imperf. act. 3 sing, coutr. of KUTacpiXcw, to kiss ardently or 
 repeatedlt/. Compare Matt. xxvi. 48. — i'Aeicpe. Imperf. act. 3 sing, of 
 aXeifpui. 
 
 Vek. 41. hrivapia. The denarius was a E.oman silver 
 coin, equivalent to about l^d. of our money ; so that the 
 first debtor would owe about £18. 12^. ; and the other 
 about £1. lis. It is superfluous to poiat out the obvious 
 import of the parable. 
 
 Xpettx/jetXeTai. Nom. pi. of XpeuxjjctXeTrii, — ou, a debtor ; from 
 Xpeo^ a, X/"""*) '•'^'^ o<^ei\a). — SaveiixTy. Dat. sing, of fiai/eicrn;?, — ov, a 
 creditor ; from ddveiov, a loan, 
 
 Ver. 44. v8(op eVt Tovs TTobas k. t. X. In this address 
 our Lord has beautifully commented upon the customs 
 pi-evalent among the Jews at entertainments. After 
 rem'oving the sandals (c. iii. 16.) the head and feet were 
 washed and anointed with oU and aromatics, and the 
 ordinary salutation given with a kiss. See Gen. xviii. 4. 
 xix. 2. xxiv. 32. xsxiii. 4. Exod. xviii. 7. Deut. xxviii. 40. 
 Judg. xix. 21. Psal. xxiii. 5. civ. 15. cxli. 5. Matt. vi. 
 17. xxvi. 48. Acts xx. 37. Horn. Od. K. 364. p. 33. 
 T. 565. $. 224. ^. 154. o. 365. Cic. Epist. Earn. xxi. 27. 
 Hor. Carm. i. 36. 5. Q. Curt. yiii. 9. 
 
 (TTparpe'i's. Part. aor. 2 pass, of (TTpe<j)w. — 6<^r;. Imperf. 3 sing, of 
 <\>i]fjii, — eocoKas. Aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of otow/xt. — efSpe^e. Aor. 1 act. 3 
 sing, of I3pex<"- So i^e/xa^e of eKfxucrcrco. 
 
 Veu. 45. d(f)' lis. Suhaud. apas, as in 2 Pet. iii. 4. 
 More usually, as in c. xxiv. 21. dtp' ov, sell, xpovov. — 
 ov bieXnre Kara^iiXovaa. Compare Matt. xi. 1. Acts vi. 13. 
 
 Vee. 41. What was the value of the Eomau denarius ; and conse- 
 quently the relative amount of each debtor's obligation ? 
 
 Ver. 44. Illustrate the customs to which our Lord alludes in 
 this address. 
 
 Vek. 45. Supply the ellipsis iii the formula a^' vs. 
 
Ver. 1.] GOSPEL OF st ltjke. 103 
 
 Ver. 47. d({>ea>vTai ai cifi. Compare Matt. ix. 2. — 
 oTi r]ydTrr](Te noXv. hiasmuch as she has lived much. It 
 will be observed that on here denotes the sign, not the 
 cause, of the woman's forgiveness ; for in ver. 50. the 
 caV;se is attributed to her faith. The greatness of her 
 love evinced her grateful sense of the mercy she had 
 received. In like manner Mioch's translation (Heb. xi. 
 6.) was the sipi of his pleasing Grod by faith. The par- 
 ticle 07-1 has precisely the same force in 1 John iii. 14 ; 
 whereas there is no sufficient " authority by which it can 
 be rendered therefore. 
 
 Yer. 50. TTopevov els dprjvrjv. A somewhat solemn 
 form of salutation. Compare Judg. xviii. 6. 1 Sam. i. 17. 
 2 Sam. XV. 9. 2 Kings v. 19. Matt. x. 13. John sx. 21. 
 Acts XV. 33. 
 
 a-€(Tti>K€. Perf. act. 3 sing, of cr(oX,w. — -wopevov. Imper. pr. mid. 2 
 sing, of iropevw. 
 
 CHAPTEE Ylll. 
 
 Contents: — The attendants of Jesus in, his tour th'ough Galilee, v\. 
 1 — 3. Parable of the Sower, 4 — 15. And of the lighted Candle, 
 16 — 18. Visit of our Lord's kindred, 19 — 21. The tempest stilled, 
 22 — 2o. The Gadarene damoniac, 26 — 39. The raiting of the 
 daughter of Jairus, and the issue of blood staunched, 40 — 56. 
 (A.D. 28.) 
 
 [Parallels:— Matt. xiii. 1—23. xii. 46—50. viii. 18—34. Ix. 18—26. 
 Mark iv. 1 — 25. iii. 31 — 35. iv. So. — v. 43.] 
 
 Vee. 1. Kara -nokiv aaX k. From city to city and 
 from village to village. So again in ver. 4. Compare 
 
 also Acts XV. 21. 36. — Ka\ ol 8. a-vv avra, k. y. t. Scil. 
 bicdtevov. 
 
 Ver. 47. What is the meaning of the words otl /^ydTnjcre nroXv, as 
 marked by the use of the particle oti ? 
 
 Ver. 50. What is the import of the expression vopevov eis eipiiivr\v. 
 Ver. 1. Give the exact meaning of the phrase Kard. iroKiv Kal 
 
 KtO/itJI/. 
 
104 COMMENTARY OK THE [Chap. VIII. 
 
 Ver. 2. May8aXrjVTi. (X) Of MagcUla : a small town 
 on the western shore of the Lake of Gennesaret, a few 
 miles south of Capernaum. It is mentioned in Matt. 
 XV. 39. — iiTTa hiajiovia. ('-) Perhaps the number seven 
 may be here, as occasionally elsewhei'e, used indefinitely. 
 Thus again in c. xi. 26. l-nTa ere pa Trvevp-ara. Compare 
 1 Sam. ii. 5. Euth iv. 15. Isai. iv. 1. It is possible 
 that the whole number may have had possession at the 
 same time. See v. 30. infra. (3) With respect to the 
 character generally attributed to Mary Magdalene, there 
 is no real foundation for it, or for identifying her with 
 the female penitent mentioned in the last chapter. 
 
 TedepaTrevfxevai -ija-av. Plusq. perf. pass. 3 pi. fern, of Bepaireuui. — 
 e^e\nXv6ei. Plusq. perf. act. 3 sing, of e^epxonai. (Neuter pi. with 
 verb in the singular.) 
 
 Veb. 3. eVtrpoTTov 'HpwSou. {'^)'Possih\j the ffuardian 
 of Herod Antipas during his minority, in which sense 
 the word is sometimes used ; though the ordinary ac- 
 ceptation is that of steivard, or superintendent of the 
 household. Compare Matt. xx. 8. — sk tS)v vTrapxovrav 
 avTois. (2) From ioJiat lelonr/ed to thejn : subaud. xP^- 
 fiarav. So again in Acts iv. 32. Sometimes the par- 
 ticiple is used substantively with a genitive ; as in cc. 
 xi. 21. xii. 15. 33. 44. and elsewhere. 
 
 atTifes. Nom. pi. f. of offTis. — SiijKoVoui/. Imperf. act. 3 pi. contr. 
 of diaKoveu), to minister. Compare Matt. iv. 11. Acts i. 17. vi. 2. 
 
 VeR. 5. o nev eTi-eae. (1) Supply arrepfia, and SO 
 
 with erepov in the following clauses. — Trapa rfjv 686v. 
 (2) The pathioay across the field. Compare c. vi. 1. 
 
 Ver. 2. 1. WTiy -was this Mary called May^aknvv? 2. How do 
 you understand what is said of her possession by seven devils? 3. 
 Is there any foundation for the character which has been commonly 
 attributed to her ? 
 
 Ver. 3. ] . In what sense may eVtVpoTros be here used ? 2. How 
 is Tct v-7rdf>xovTa employed here and elsewhere? 
 
 Ver. 5. 1. What noun is understood in the several clauses of 
 the parable ? 2. What loayside is intended ? 
 
Vv. 12—16.] GOSPEL or st litke. 105 
 
 VeE. 12. oi 5e Trapa ttjv 686v. Scil. cnrapevTes. Those 
 
 wlio ^vere sown. i. e. in whom the seed was sown. The 
 reference is to the men as compared with the soil. Com- 
 pare Matt. xiii. 19. 
 
 Ver. 14. TO 8e els ras uk. it. (0 And with respect to 
 
 that loliich fell among thorns ; i. e. Kara to a-neppa nea-ou. — 
 JTopevopevoi. See aboVO on C. i. 6. — Te\ea-(popov(Tt. Scil. Toiis 
 
 KapTTovs. (2) The verb is similarly applied in Arrian. 
 Epict. IT. 8. Joseph. Ant. i. 6. 3. 
 
 Yeb. 15. iv vTTopovfi. With J) er severance. Compare 
 c. xxi. 19. Eom. ii. 7. viii. 25. Heb. x. 36. xii. 3. 
 
 Vee. 16. olbels 6e \vxvov k. t. A. (1) This and the 
 two following verses occur in different connexions in 
 Matt. V. 15. X. 26. xiii. 12. xxv. 29. See also infra, cc. 
 xi. 33. xii. 2. xix. 26. Here, with reference to the fore- 
 going parable, they may be intended as a caution to the 
 Apostles in their ministry. " The instruction which I 
 give you," says their Master, "is not for yourselves 
 alone, to be hid like a candle imder a bushel ; for though 
 I teach you privately, there is nothing hid which shall not 
 be made manifest : so that you are to listen with atten- 
 tion, and apply with diligence ; for, according to the 
 proverb. He that hath Sfc. — kXiVtjs. ("-) Not a led, but 
 a couch, upon which, strewed with carpets, they reclined 
 at meals. The lamps, used at diiuier, were probably 
 put away under them when not in use ; and the spot 
 seems to have been frequently employed as a convenient 
 hiding place. See Lucian. Tox. 28. Sueton. Calig. 51. 
 Plant. Cas. in. 5. 31. 
 
 Ver. 12. Complete the constructiyi, and explain the refer- 
 ence. 
 
 Ver. 14. 1. Supply the ellipsis in the beginning of the verse. 
 2. How is the verb T-eXeo-c^opelv here applied? 
 
 Ver. 15. What is the meaning of viro/xom) in this place ? 
 
 Ver. 16. 1. Point out the import of the precepts which are 
 thrown together in this context. 2. What does /cA.tVrj here signify ; 
 and what appears to be the force of the allusion ? 
 
106 COMMENTAEY OlS" THE [Cho^. VIII. 
 
 av|/^a5. Part. aor. 1 act. of airTw. — cr/ceuei. Dat. sing, contr. of 
 ffKgyos, -60S, a vessel of any kind. Matthew has vtro tov /jloolov. 
 
 Vee. 19. ol dbeXcfiol avrov. It has been tliought 
 tliat these were the sons of Joseph by a former wife ; but 
 the more received and probable opinion makes them our 
 Lord's cousins. Compare Matt. xii. 40. sqq. 
 
 trvvTvxe'i^v. Infill, aor. 2 act. of a-wTvyx^vu), to meet with ; or more 
 familiarly, to get at. Compare Herod, iv. 14. 
 
 Ver. 20. \ey6vTa>v. Gren. abs. suhaud. nvav. Com- 
 pare c. xii. 36. Acts xis. 34. Herod, i. 3. 
 
 diriiyyeXv' Aor. 2 pass. 3 sing, of aTrayyeWoo. Used imper- 
 sonally. 
 
 Vee. 22. cVe/St; els TrXotov. The ship into which our 
 
 Lord entered with his disciples, tossed by the waves of 
 
 the tempestuous sea, may be regarded as a type of the 
 
 Church in the midst of that TreXayoy KUKias, which prevails 
 
 in the world, and from which he is ever present to defend 
 
 her. 
 
 /xia. Dat. sing. f. of the numeral, els, fiia, ev. — evejii]. Aor. 2 act. 
 3 sing, of efxIiaivM. — df jixO'lo'ai/. Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of dvdyui. Compare 
 c. V. 3. Acts xiii. 13. 
 
 Vee. 23. d(pv7rva>(Te. (1) Me fell asleep : in which sense 
 the verb is also found in Judg. v. 27. lxx. {Ud. Aid.) 
 Mart. Ignat. c. 7. The preposition therefore is inten- 
 sive ; as it is also in the adjective e^ynvos, in 3 Esdr. iii. 3. 
 At the same time this meaning is peculiar, inasmuch as 
 d(f)VTrvLCeiv has a direct opposite signification, to awake. 
 Thus ill Latin infracUis sometimes means wibroTcen, and 
 at others hroTcen to pieces. — GvveTvK-qpovvTo. (2) Tliey ivere 
 
 Ver. 19. \Mio were our Lord's hrethren ? 
 
 Vek. 20. What is imdei^tood with Xeyoin-wv] and in what con- 
 struction ? ▼ 
 
 Ver. 22. Of what may the vessel, in which our Lord now em- 
 barked, be regarded as a type? 
 
 Ver. 23. 1. Illustrate the sense in which the verb dcjiVTrvoo) is 
 here used. 2. Adduce examples of the figure Catachresis, as here 
 exhibited in the application of the verb <7vv6Tr\i]povvTo to the C7'ew. 
 
1AQ 
 Vv. 23—38.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 
 
 filling, i. e. tlie crew ; whereas the sliip is iiite 
 Compare Matt. viii. 24. Similar catachreses are 'not of 
 unfrequent occurrence ; as, for example, in Thuc] d. i. 93. 
 
 'hB^vaioi, [liv ovp ovras freix^a-dricrav. Virg. -Sli, II. 314. 
 
 Jam proximus ardet Ucalegon. 
 
 Vee. 26. Vahap-qvav. Other readings are repaayjvav 
 and Tepyea-qvav. Compare Matt. viii. 28. The three 
 towns of Gadara, Gerasa, and Gergesa were all situated 
 within the district of Decajjolis (Matt. iv. 25.), so that 
 then boundaries were in close contact. Gadara was the 
 capital of Persea, and distant about seven miles from the 
 city of Tiberias. Origen (0pp. T. iv. p. 140.) says 
 that there was a precipice at Gergesa, dcj)' ov heUwrai 
 
 Tovs x^'po^f ^^o T'^'' Satfiovav KaTajBejSXrja-dat, Still TaSa- 
 
 pr^vav was doubtless written by St Luke ; and the various 
 readings have in all probability arisen from the attempts 
 which have been made to render the accounts of the three 
 Evangelists conformable with each other. 
 
 KaTeifkevcrav. Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of (caTairXe'tt), to sail down to ; 
 and thence, to land. Compare Schol. on Horn. II. S. 77. 
 
 Vee. 27. ■€< -^^ovav iKaKav. For several years. So 
 Xpovos frequently signifies ; as in c. xx. 9. Compare 
 Deut. xii. 19. Josh. iv. 14. Esth. ii. 15. Or it may 
 simply mean for a long time ; and so again iroWols 
 xpovois in ver. 29. Eor iKavos, as here used, compare c. 
 vii. 11. 
 
 virrjirrnarev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of virain-aui. — iveSLSva-Kero. Imperf. 
 mid. 3 sing, of evdiSvaKco, to clothe. The same as evouw. 
 
 Vee. 30. Aeyew^. Compare Matt. xxvi. 53. 
 
 Vee. 38. ebeero 8e k. t. X. (1) This request, and our 
 
 Ver. 26. Whence is it probable that the different readings respect* 
 ing the locality of the ejection here recorded have arisen? 
 
 Vee. 27. In what sense is xpoVos here used? 
 
 Ver. 38. 1. What addition has St Luke here made to the narra- 
 tive of the other Evangelists ? 
 
COMMENTAET ON THE [CJiaj). VIII. 
 
 c^v:n",yf'' reply, are not mentioned by St Matthew and 
 St Mark. (2) With respect to the publicity which the 
 dsemoniac was enjoiaed to give to the mercy vouchsafed 
 to liim, it may be remarked that our Lord was actuated 
 by the peculiarities of time, place, and circumstances, in 
 allowing or forbidding the promulgation of his miracles ; 
 and accordinglV, while he commanded silence in the case 
 of the daughter of Jairus (ver. 56.) that his progress 
 might not be delayed, he was willing that the testimony 
 of the restored sufferer might not be lost in a district, of 
 which the population seems to have been deeply sunk in 
 heathen ignorance. Compare Matt. iv. 4. 
 
 eSeeTo. Imperf. mid. 3 sing, of Seo/xai. 
 
 Vek. 39. dLriyov. Imperf. pr. mid. 2 sing, contr. of oit^yeo/xai. 
 
 Ver. 40. dTrede^aro. Wblcomed liimjoyfidhj. Com- 
 pare Acts ii. 41. XV. 4. xviii. 27. — ri(Tav npoa-boKC^vTes. See 
 on c. i, 10. 
 
 , Veb. 41. apxav rrjs (Tvvaycoy^s. Compare c. iv. 16. 
 Matt. ix. 18. Acts xiii. 14. 
 
 Yee. 42. dTre6vr}(TKev. Was dying. Compare Matt. 
 ix. 18. Mark v. 23. 
 
 Ver. 43. rhv ^lov. Ser livelihood, or means of 
 living ; and so again in c. xv. 12. 30. xxi. 4. Compare 
 Acts xxvi. 4. 
 
 pva-ei. Dat. sing, contr. of pvcri^, ew;, an issue or Jlozo , from 
 peto. — TTpotravaXwa'acra. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 1 act. of irpocrava- 
 Xta-Kta, fut. 1. — Xfocrto, to consume or spend. The construction with 
 the dative is less accurate ; and some MSS. have eU larpov's. Compare 
 Xen. Cyr. n. 4. 9. 
 
 Vee. 52. eKdiTTovTo avTrjv. Bewailed her. Compare 
 
 2. With what view does our Lord appear to have sent the dasmo- 
 niac to publish his cure, whereas he enjoined secresy upon many other 
 occasions ? 
 
 Vee. 40. What is the meaning of the verb diroSex^ardaL ? 
 
 Ver. 43. In what sense is /3ios here employed ? 
 
 Ver. 52. Is the verb KOTrreadai, in the signification of this passage, 
 properly followed by an accusative ? 
 
Ver. 3.] GOSPEL op st ltjee. 109 
 
 Matt. xi. 17. Some would read eV avTrjv, but the verb 
 KOTTTea-dai, iu tliis sense, is followed by au accusative in 
 Eur. Troad. 628. 
 
 Vee. 54. >7 TTois. Nominative for vocative. Compare 
 Matt. xi. 26. Other instances occur in cc. x. 21. xii. 20. 
 32. xviii. 11. 13. xxiii. 13. Mark v. 41. ix. 45. x. 47. Eom. 
 ii. 1. Eph. vi. 1. Heb. i. 8. See also Eur. Phdsn. 796. 
 Med. 60. Arist. Plut. 1099. Av. 1627. 
 
 KpaTi'ia-ai. Part. aor. 1 act. of KpaTew, to lay hold of. Such verbs 
 govera a genitive of the part seized. — iyeipou. Imper. pr. mid. 2 sing, 
 of eyeipoj. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Contents: — Mission of the Twelve, vv. 1 — 6. IlerocTs perplexity, 
 7 — 9. The feedliifj of the Five-thousand, 10 — 17. Peter's Confessio7i, 
 18 — 27. The Transfiguration, 28 — 36. A dcemoniac healed, after 
 a vain attempt on the part of the disciples, 37^43. Christ foretels 
 his death, 44, 45. Ambitious contest among the disciple.'', 46 — 50. 
 Inhospitalitji of the Samaritans, 51 — 56. Impediments in the way of 
 following Christ, 57 — 62. (a. d. 29.) 
 
 [Parallels.— Matt. x. 1—15. xiv. 1, 2; 13—28. xvi. 13—28. xvii. 
 1—23. xviii. 1—5. Mark vi. 1—16; 30—44. viii. 27. ix. 40. John vi. 
 1 — 13. Compare also Matt. viii. 19. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 3. fxrjTe pdl38ov. (0 Mark vi. 8. el ju?) pdSdov 
 fiovov. Compare Matt. x. 10. In the mountainous passes 
 of Judaea, a staif was a necessary aid to the traveller ; but 
 our Lord's instruction implied that no provision need be 
 made for a spare one, while they were engaged in his 
 service. — am 8vo xi-^otvas exeiv. (2) StiU the same precept 
 in another form : — Save not one coat on, and another off. 
 They were to trust implicitly to Providence for the 
 supply of every want. (3) With e^f'" some would supply 
 belv viids. The infinitive, however, is not unfrequently 
 
 Ver. 54. How is v Trats to be understood in this place ? 
 
 Ver. 3. 1. Why were the Apostles enjoined to carry but one 
 staff? 2. What is the import of the expression dva iuo x'T'ui'as 
 ex*'" • 3. How is the infinitive e^eiv here used ? 
 
 L 
 
110 COMMENTAET ON THE \_CMp. IX. 
 
 used for, or interchanged with, the imperative. Compare 
 Eom. xii. 15. Phil. iii. 16. Hom. II. a. 20. Theocr. Idyl. 
 xxiT. 91. (-1) For ava implying distribution, see Matt. xx. 
 9, 10. John ii. 6. So again, in ver. 14. c. x. 1. 
 
 Vee. 4. eKfi nevere, k. t. X. There stay, tmtil ye leave 
 the place. See Matt. x. 11. Compare also c. x. 7. 
 
 Vee. 5. Tov KovLoprov ciTTo T. 77. v/iwi/ diT. ComparB 
 Matt. X. 14. Acts xiii. 51. xviii. 6. 
 
 Vee. 6. Travraxov. According to Matt. x. 6. they 
 were not to go to the Gentiles ; but as Luke wrote for the 
 Gentiles, and the prohibition was now no longer in force, 
 he did not see fit to notice it. 
 
 Yee. 7. TJKovae de 'HpaBvs k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xiv. 1, 2. xvi. 14. xvii. 10. sqq. 
 
 Siriiropei. Imperf. act. 3 sing, contr. of Siwxopeco, to doubt ex- 
 ceedingly ; to be in great perplexity. Tile preposition is intensive; 
 and the verb seems to imply a mixture oi fear and anxiety. Com- 
 pare Q. xsiv. 4. Acts ii. 12. v. 24. x. 17. — eympTai.. See above on c. 
 vii. 14. 
 
 Veb. 9. A'TreKe<pa\L<Ta. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of airoKe(pa\iX^€iv, to 
 decapitate; from diro and Ke<paXn. The verb is purely Hellenistic; 
 for which classical writers use diroTeixvoo Ti]v KscpaXnv. 
 
 Vee. 10. BrjdaaiSd. It is generally supposed that 
 there were two places of this name. One is mentioned 
 as the residence of the Apostles Peter, Andrew, and 
 Philip, which was situated in Galilee, near Capernaum, 
 on the western side of the lake of Tiberias (John i. 25, 
 xii. 21.) : but the town, into the vicinity of which Jesus 
 now retired, lay in the district of Gaulonitis, on the 
 N. E. shore of the lake, near the spot where the Jordan 
 enters it. It was enlarged and improved by Philip the 
 Tetrarch, who changed the name to Julias, in honour of 
 
 4. What is implied in the preposition dva used adverbially .' 
 
 Ver. 6. Why has St Luke omitted to state that the mission of the 
 
 Apostles was at first confined to the Jews ? 
 
 Ver. 10. Was the town, here called Bethsaida, the residence of the 
 
 Apostles Peter, Andrew, and Philip.' 
 
Vv. 12, 13.] GOSPEL or st luke. Ill 
 
 Julia, the daughter of Augustus. See Joseph. B. J. 
 II. 9. 1. Ant. xviii. 21. Plin. N. H. xv. 15. Some are 
 of opinion that there was but one Bethsaida ; but, as the 
 word signifies a liouse of fisliing, it is very possible that 
 there may have been a town so called on both sides of the 
 lake. 
 
 VeB. 12. 17 de Tj^epa rjp^aTO Kkiveiv. CU ScU. eiy 
 
 ea-irepav, as in Judg. xix. 9. Lxx. Compare infra c. xxiv. 
 29. So Q. Curt. iv. 7. 22. Die inclinato ad vesperam. 
 It was the earlier of the two Jewish evenings. Compare 
 
 Matt. xiv. 15. 23. — ras kvkAw Koifias. (2) For iv ktjkXo) 
 
 Keifiepas, ov Trepiexovaas. Compare Xen. Anab. iii. 5. 9. 
 HeU. IV. 6. 8. 
 
 vp^aTo. Aor. 1 mid. 3 sing, of apx<^- — Tpoaekdom-e^. Norn. pi. 
 m. part. aor. 2 act. of irpoaepxofi-ai. — aTroXvcrov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 
 2 sing, of (tTToXvw.—'jropcvdevTe?. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 1 pass, of 
 ■Kopevw. — (caTa\u<T(D(Ti. Aor. 1 act. subj. 3 pi. of KOTaXua), to lodge. 
 See on c. ii. 7. — evpwaiv. Aor. 2 act. subj. 3 pi. of evptaKw. — eiria-i- 
 TLa-fxoi/. Ace. sing, of eVio-iTto-juds, -ov, food, victuals ; from eVi and 
 (tItos, 
 
 Vee. 13. el pr]Ti IT. J7|iety ay. Some would point at 
 8vo, and render this clause with an interrogation, sJiall 
 we then go and huyfood ? Compare Mark vi. 37. Others 
 suppose an ellipsis of ov 8vvdp,eda, and that el prjTi is an 
 ordinary formula in introducing an implied absurdity. 
 The words, however, will yield a good sense of themselves : 
 — Our stipply of food is insufficient, unless loe go and huy 
 more. Compare 2 Cor. xiii. 5. 
 
 ooVe. Imper. aor. 2 act. 2 pi. of oiowfiL — dyoparrtofxev. Aor. 1 
 act. subj. 1 pi. of dyopdX^w, to huy ; from d'fopa, a market. The con- 
 struction of ei with the subjunctive is not found in Attic Greek. — 
 fipwixuTa. Acc. pi. oi ppwp.a,food ; from jSilSpuMrKoj, to eat. 
 
 Ver. 12. 1. Complete the expression j; 7;/x6pa ^/)^ctTo KXtveiv; and 
 fix its meaning. 2. Supply the ellipsis in the -words ths kukXw 
 
 Ver. 13. What appears to be the connexion and import of the 
 clause ei yUJ/Tt 7ropeuOei/T6S v/xel^ ayopacrwuev k. t. \. ? 
 
112 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chcyp. IX. 
 
 Yee. 14. Kki(rlas. In companies: subaud. Kara. 
 This elliptical consti'uction of the accusative is very com- 
 mon in definitions of time, number, distance, &c. Compare 
 c. xxii, 41. Matt. xx. 2. John vi. 10. Acts x. 3. xviii. 3 ; 
 and see Matt. Gr. Gr. §. 425. 
 
 Veb. 17. Kkaa-fidrav k. S. There is an ellipsis of 
 TrXrjpeis- Compare Matt. xiv. 20. Mark vi. 43. viii. 19. 
 
 exopTdadijorav. Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of x°P'^"C'"- Compare Matt. v. 
 6. — vpOi). Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of a'ipw. — irepicraevaav. Nom. siiig. n. 
 part. aor. 1 act. of Trepic-a-evw. 
 
 Vee. 18. Karafiouas. (1) In private. This adverb 
 frequently occurs as two words which mark its derivation, 
 Kara fiovas, scil. x'^p'^s. See Psal. iv. 8. Jerem. xv. 17. 
 Mic. vii. 14. Lxx. Thucyd. i. 32. 37. Joseph. Vit. c. 63. 
 (2) It is clear that the multitude only were absent ; or, at 
 least, that the disciples came up while Jesus was engaged 
 in prayer. See Matt. xvi. 15. sqq. 
 
 (rvvija-av, Imperf. 3 pi. of trui/ei/it. 
 vEE. 23. dparo) top crravpov avrov k. t. X. Compare 
 
 Matt, X. 38, 39. 
 
 Vee. 28. acrel rjiiepai oktw. (1) The Computation is 
 inclusive. See Matt. xvii. 1. (2) Some would refer the 
 verb eyevero to rjpepai for a nominative, as in Herod, i. 26. 
 
 eari 6e pera^v Trjs ttoXios kol tov vrjov iiTTa (TTahioi. In tllis 
 
 instance, however, tida-TTjpa is readily supplied ; but it is 
 better here to understand rja-av is a parenthetical sentence, 
 and take iyivero absolutely, as usual with St Luke. See 
 the next verse; and compare cc. viii. 1. x. 38. xxiii. 44. — 
 irpoa-fviatrOai. See above, on c. iv. 42. 
 
 Ver. 14. How is the word Kkiaias here employed and con- 
 Btracted .' 
 
 Ver. 17. Upon what does the genitive /vXao-MaTttn/ depend? 
 
 Ver. 18. 1. Shew the derivative import of the adverb Kwrafiova^. 
 2. Was Jesus altogether alone on this occasion ? 
 
 Ver. 28. 1. How are the eight days here computed? 2. What 
 is the syntax of the clause; and how is kyevero used? 
 
Vv. 31 — 35.] GOSPEL or st luke. 113 
 
 Vee. 31. 6(fi6evTes iv bo^rj. (0 Hence it would ap- 
 pear that Moses and Elijah, as also Enoch, Avere already 
 invested with the glorified body of the resurrection. See 
 
 1 Cor. XV. 51. Phil. iii. 21. — 'tkeyov rrjv e^o8ov avTOV. (2) 
 
 Were conversing about his death. Eor this sense of Aeyetv 
 see Mark x. 32. John vi. 7. viii. 27. 54. ix. 19. 1 Cor. i. 
 12. 2 Tim. ii. 7. Herod, viii. 144. So the Latin dicere, 
 in Ovid. Met. i. 1. (3) Properly 'i^obos is a going out, 
 and thence death, as the going out of life. So it is used in 
 
 2 Pet. i. 15 ; and we have in Joseph. Ant. iv. 8. 2. fV 
 
 ego'Sou Tov [^r]v. Precisely similar is the Latin excessus, 
 
 or more fully, excessus e vita, in Cic. Legg. i. 1. Ein. iii. 
 
 18. This particular word was doubtless chosen on this 
 
 occasion with especial reference to the Exodus of the 
 
 Israelites, wherein was typified that greater deliverance 
 
 procured by the death of Christ for aU mankind. 
 
 6<pQevT6^. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 2 pass, of oirTo/xai. — irXvpovi', 
 Infln. pr. act. contr. of irXrjpow. 
 
 Ver. 32. (iifiap-qiiivoi. vttvo). Compare Matt. xxvi. 
 43. It is possible that the Transfiguration took place 
 during the night. See ver. 37. 
 
 ^el3api]iJieuoi rja-av. Pluperf. pass. 3 pi. of (iapim, to weigh down, 
 
 from (iapv^. — OLaypi]yopn(TavTei. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 1 act. of 
 
 ^layprjyopew, to awake up thoroughlt/. — o-ufecrxaJTas. Acc. pi. part, 
 perf. act. of o-vvicrTii/xi.. Syucopatecl for o-ui'eo-TiiA.-oTas. 
 
 Ver. 34. avrovs. The Apostles ; whereas Jesus, 
 Mosea, and Elias are discriminated by the pronoun 
 
 (Keivovs. 
 
 Ver. 35. airov aKovere. Sear ye him ; inasmuch 
 
 Ver. 31. 1. Under what circumstances did IMoses and Elias 
 appear at om- Lord's Transfiguration? 2. Illustrate the sense of 
 Xeyeiv in this verse. 3. What sense do you here give to the word 
 e^odoi; and why does it seem to have been particularly selected? 
 
 Ver. 32. How do you account for the sleep by which the Apostles 
 were over-powered ? 
 
 Ver. 34. Point out the refei'ences of the pronouns auTov^ and 
 eVetVous respectively. 
 
 Ver. 35. What does the heavenly injunction, auroD (i/couere, imply? 
 
 • l2 
 
114 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. IX. 
 
 as the Law and the Prophets are now superseded, and 
 Moses and Elias have resigned their authority into the 
 hands of their Lord. Compare Deut. xviii. 15. Acta 
 iii. 22. vii. 37. • 
 
 Yee. 36. avTol ea-iyrjo-au, k. t. X. In accordance with 
 the injunction of Christ himself. See Matt. xvii. 9. 
 
 Yeb. 38. €T7i^\e\j/ai. See above, on c. i. 25. 
 
 Vee. 39. e$ai(}ivrjs KpdCei. (1) That is, the evil spirit, 
 not the patient; whom the daemon had deprived of 
 speech. See Mark ix. 18. C-^) The symptoms here 
 described are different from those remarked by the other 
 Evangelists, but they are equally indicative of Epilepsy j 
 from which the dsemoniac was suffering. Thus Aretseus 
 observes, that this disease frequently attacks the young, 
 and affects the speech ; and Hippocrates says, acfxovos 
 
 yiverai, koX dcjipos en tou arofiaros e'/cpei, k. t. X. And 
 
 likewise Celsus : — Homo suhito coiicidit, ex ore spumed 
 moventur, &c. — a-wrpi^ov avrov. (3) Crushing him. The 
 expression doubtless refers to the state of exhaustion, by 
 which the paroxysm was succeeded, and which Mark 
 denotes by the verb ^rjpaiverai. Celsus says, hominem 
 eonsumit. 
 
 Vee. 41. eas ttotc ecTOfiai tt. vp,. Koi dve^. vfx. Com- 
 pare Matt. xii. 30. Acts xviii. 14. 
 
 Siea-Tpafjifxivii. Voc. sing. f. part. p. pass, of SiacTpeipu}, to pervert. 
 Ver. 42. epprj^e Aor. 1 act. 3. sing of pvyvvfii. — crvvecnrdpal^ev. 
 Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of avcrirapaairw, to convulse. 
 
 Vee. 44. 6 yap vlbs K. T. X. Compare ver. 22. supra, 
 
 Matt. xvi. 20. 
 
 decrde. Imper. aor. 2 mid. 2 pi. of riQi^fxi. Equivalent with the 
 phrase 6eo-6at eis -rd. wtu, is the verb ivuiTi'^eadai in Acts ii. 14. — 
 TrapadiSocrdai. Infin. pr. pass, of irapadiSiofii. 
 
 Ver. 36. Whence arose the silence of the Apostles respecting the 
 Transfiguration ? 
 
 Ver. 39. 1. What is the nominative before the verb Kpa.X,ei? 2. 
 Of what are the symptoms, exhibited by this dtemoniac, indicative? 
 3. What is implied in the verb arvvrpi^eiv? 
 
yv, 45—50.] GOSPEL of st luke. 115 
 
 Veb. 45. oi Be ^yvoovv K. T. X. The disciples had 
 not yet thrown oflf their national prejudices in favour of a 
 temporal Messiah, who was to live for ever ; and hence 
 they were unable to understand the nature of that king- 
 dom, of whose honours they were ambitious. Compare c. 
 xxiv. 21. Acts i. 6. 
 
 Tjyvoovv. Imperf. act. 3 pi. contr. of dyvoew, to be ignorant ; 
 from a priv. and yivw<TK(o. — nrapuKeKoXviifievov, Nom. sing. n. 
 part. p. pi\ss. of TrapaKoXitTTw. — aladwvTai. Aor. 2 mid. subj. 3 pi. 
 of alahdvoixaL. — £(poj3ovi/To. Imperf. mid. 3 pi. contr. of (^o^eo). — 
 epwTTJcrai. Infin. aor. 1 act. of epwTaw. 
 
 Vee. 46. TO, TLs av fit) K. T. X. See above on c. i. 62. 
 — fj-ei^av. Comparative for superlative : and so /uiKpo'- 
 repos, in ver. 48 ; where also the positive piyas has the 
 force of the superlative. Compare Matt. v. 19. xiii. 32. 
 xviii. 1. sqq. 
 
 Veb. 49. eVt t« ovofiari. a-ov. (1) Probably John's 
 observation arose out of the words fVi tm 6v. p,ov, in the 
 preceding verse. — eK^dWovra. (2) Perhaps, aUe7npting 
 to cast out. Compare e. i. 59. Matt. iii. 14. The case 
 would thus resemble that of the sons of Sceva in Acts 
 xix. 13. sqq. Or the person might be one of those 
 converts, whose faith, not yet sufficiently strong to de- 
 clare itself openly, might seek and receive confirmation 
 from the power which he was allowed to exercise in 
 the name of Christ. 
 
 eKooXvaafxev. Aor. 1 act. 1 pi. of kooXvw. — aKoXovdel. Pr. act. 
 3 sing, contr. of aKoXovdeM, to folloio. The construction of this verb 
 is properly with a dative, as in ver. 23 ; but the present syntax occurs 
 in Arist. PI. 823. and elsewhere. Compare also Sail. B. Jug. c. 59. 
 
 Vee. 50. os yap oIk eo-Tt k. t. X. The reverse of the 
 
 Ver. 45. Whence arose the ignorance of the Apostles on the 
 subject of Christ's death ? 
 
 Vee. 46. How are the comparative juei^toi/, and the positive /zeyas, 
 used in this and the following verses ? 
 
 Ver. 49. 1. What may have suggested the observation of John 
 respecting the exorcist of whom he complains ? 2. In what Ught do 
 you regard the transaction ? 
 
 Ver. 50. Shew that the maxim here advanced by Christ is no 
 less true than its opposite, as applied on another occasion. 
 
116 COMMENTAET ON THE [CJlop.TX. 
 
 proverb in Matt. xii. 30; but equally true. He wbo 
 was not against Christ, but promoted the destruction of 
 Satan's kingdom, was in fact acting with hun. Compare 
 Prov. xxvi. 4, 5. 
 
 Veb. 51. ejivero Be k. t. X. (1) Erom this point to 
 ch. xviii. 14. St Luke's narrative is occupied almost 
 entirely with circumstances unnoticed by Matthew and 
 Mark . — rrjs dva\T]^ecos avrov. (2) Of Ms recej^twu, i. e. 
 his ascension, i7ito heaven. So Acts i. 11. dvakt]({)6(\s 
 a^' ufiwp els Tov ovpavov. See also Mark xvi. 19. Acts 
 i. 2. 22. 1 Tim. iii. 16 ; and compare 2 Kings ii. 11. 
 XXX. There can be Httle doubt that this is the true sense 
 of the word avaKr}-^is, which does not occur elsewhere: 
 but as the verb uvakaiil^dveiv is used in various accep- 
 tations, some would render the noun a lifting tip, \az. on 
 the cross ; but this would be v^aa-n, as in John xii. 32 ; 
 et aliter alii. (3) Now the only objection against the 
 meaning so strongly supported, and received by The- 
 ophylact and other Fathers, is found in the word o-v/x- 
 TrXrjpovddai, which, strictly interpreted, indicates a time 
 completed; whereas not only the ascension of Christ, but 
 his resurrection, and even his apprehension and death, 
 were still unaccomplished. It is not unusual, however, 
 to take definitions of time with some degree of latitude ; 
 and, in speaking of any great event, to regard all the 
 circumstances coimected therewith as comprehended in 
 the allusion. — t6 irpoawirow ia-Tr^pt^e. i'^) Set his 
 face. A Hebrew form of expression, denoting a fixed 
 and settled resolution ; as in 2 Kings xii. 18. Lxx. era^ev 
 
 'A^afjX TO TrpocraTTOv avrov dvalSrjvai, eiri 'lepovcrakrjfx. Com- 
 
 Ver. 51. 1. "WTiat is the distinguishing feature of that part of 
 Stl Luke which commences at this place? 2. What signification 
 do you attach to tlie word dvd\i]\pfi7 3. Does the use of the 
 verb (rv/iirXrjpovffdai present any i-eal objection to this acceptation 
 of the term? 4. Illustrate the expression to irpoaanrov earvpi^e, 
 and also the very similar form in a subsequent verse. 
 
Vv. 51 — 54.] GOSPEL 03? ST LUKE. 117 
 
 pare Jerem. iii. 12. xxi. 10. Ezek. iv. 3. vi. 2. xiv. 8. 
 Dan. xi. 16, 17. Of similar import, but somewhat less 
 emphatic, is the phrase in. ver. 53. t6 TrpoaaTrov airov 
 ^v iropevofjievov els 'l. Compare 2 Sam. xvii. 11. 2 Chron. 
 
 xxxii. 2. LXX. — Tov iropeveadai. Supply eveKO OV Trept, as in 
 
 c. i. 74. 
 
 crU|U7r\?)poDcr0at. Infin. pr. p. contr. of crvfxirXiipou), to complete 
 or fu/Jil. Compare Acts ii. 1. — earTi'ipt^e. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of 
 
 Vee. 52. els Ku>p.rjv 2a/x. (0 Thc direct road from 
 Galilee to Jerusalem, wliich lay at the distance of a 
 three days' journey, was through Samaria ; and the Gali- 
 lajans usually went that way, in order to be present at 
 the great festivals. See Joseph. Vit. c. 52. Ant. xx. 
 6. 1. (2) Nor did any interruption ordinarily ensue from 
 the international hatred of the two people ; though it 
 would sometimes happen that feuds arose, and on one 
 occasion, according to Joseph. B. J. ii. 12. 3, several 
 Galiteans lost their lives in passing through the village 
 of Grinaja. The marked preference shewn by oiu* Lord 
 to tlie Jewish worship, more especially by going up to 
 the feast of Dedication, was in all probability the cause 
 of resentment in the present instance. For the history 
 of the Samaritans, see 2 Kings xvii. 24. sqq. Ezr. iv. 1. 
 sqq. John iv. 9. sqq. viii. 48. Compare also Introd. to 
 
 Matthew, p. 12. Acts viii. 5. — eroipaaai. Scil. ^eviav. 
 
 Compare Acts x. 10. Philem. 22. 
 
 Vee. 54. 6e\eis e'inmpev. (D There is an ellipsis of 
 Iva, as in Matt. vii. 4. xx. 32. So in Eur. Phcrn. 734. 
 
 l3ovKei TpdncofiaL brjd^ 68ovs uXXas TLvas ; — Trvp. \^^ Ligllt- 
 
 Ver. 52. 1. By what route did the Galileans proceed to the 
 great festivals at Jerusalem; and why? 2. Were any obstacles 
 ordinarily thrown in their way by the Samaritans; and what was the 
 probable cause of our Lord's repulse on the present occasion? 
 
 Ver. 54. 1. Supply the ellipsis in the words Ce/\et9 e'iirwixev. 2. 
 Illustrate the sense iu which -jriip is here used. 
 
118 COMMEKTAEY ON THE [Chap. IX. 
 
 ning ; as in c. xvii. 29. Eev. zx. 9. Soph. Ant. 132. 
 Eur. Phoen. 1191. And so ignis, in Hor. Carm. i. 34. 
 5. — as Ka\ 'aXias iir. (3) See 2 Kings i. 10. 12. It will 
 be observed, however, that there is no analogy between 
 the case cited by the Apostles and their own. A direct 
 insult to the Lord's prophet was meditated by the idola- 
 trous servants of Ahab, whereas the inhospitality of the 
 Samaritans was the result of a deluding prejudice ; and 
 moreover the merciful dispensation of the Grospel was 
 now to supersede the judicial severities of the Law of 
 Moses. 
 
 ifioWes. Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 2 act. of eMto. — KaTafiT^vai. Infin. 
 aor. 2 act. of KaTafiaivw. — avaKwaai. Infin. aor. 1 act. of dvaXicrKw, to 
 consume ; and hence to destroy, as in Gal. v. 15. Xen. Cyr. i. 4. 5. It is 
 applied to the action of fire, as here, in Geu. xli. 33. Numb. ix. 33. 
 Ezek. V. 12. Lxx. 
 
 Vee. 57. iyivero 8e k, t. X. Compare Matt. viii. 19. 
 sqq. 
 
 ,Veb. 61. TrpSiTov 8e eViVpe\//'oi/ k. t. X. This incident 
 is related only by St Luke. The disciple seems to have 
 in his mind the similar request of Elijah (1 Kings xxx. 
 20.) ; but our Lord may possibly have designed in hia 
 offer less decision of purpose. 
 
 eTTLTpe^^ov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of eTriTpeirw. — aTrcra^aaQai. 
 Infin. aor. 1 mid. of dvoTda-aoj, to take leave of. Compare Acts sviii. 
 18. 21. 
 
 Vee. 62. ovbels eV^/3aXwI' k. t. X. A proverbial ex- 
 pression, descriptive of those who allow their attention to 
 be drawn from any important business by matters of less 
 moment. With the similitude, which is derived from 
 the operations of ploughing, compare Hesiod. Op. D. ii. 
 
 3. Quote the passage in the history of Elijah here adduced; and 
 shew its irrelevance to the case in question. 
 
 Ver. 61. Upon what may the disciple, whose request is last 
 recorded, have been induced to prefer it; and iinder what conviction 
 may our Lord have replied to it ? 
 
 Ver. 62. Explain, and illustrate by parallel references, the maxim 
 which is here inculcated? 
 
Vv. 1 — 4.] GOSPEL OE ST LUKE. 119 
 
 60. As applied to religious concerns, the Pythagoreans 
 
 had the similar maxim, els t6 Up6v enepxopievos firj eVto-rpec^ov. 
 
 Compare also Gen. xix. 27. Phil. iii. 14. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Contents : — Mission and return of the seventy disciples, vv. 1 — 24. 
 A lawyer directed in thv way to obtain eternal life, 25 — 29. 
 Parable of the good Samaritan, 30 — 37. Martha and Mary, 
 38—42. (a. d. 29.) 
 
 [Compare Matt. vi. 9. sqq. vii. 7. sqq. ix. 35. sqq. x. 1. sqq. xi. 
 20. sqq. sxii. 35. sqq.] 
 
 Vee. 1. Ka\ irepovs i^8. (1) Seventy others also ; i. e. 
 in addition to the twelve previously sent (c. ix. 1.) ; 
 but, be it observed, their commission was limited to the 
 towns which Jesus himself intended to visit. (2) Seventy 
 was the number of the elders chosen by Moses (Exod. 
 xviii. 21. Numb. xi. 16. 24.) ; seventy also, not 72, the 
 number of the Sanhedrim ; and both tioelve and seventy 
 were familiar numbers with the Jews. See Joseph. Vit. 
 c. 11. Hence the reading e^dofirjKovTa 8vo, which a few 
 MSS. exhibit, has no support in the above analogy. — 
 tlva. bvo. See above, on c. ix. 3. 
 
 dveSei^ev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of dvaoeiKw/xi. See above, on c. i. 80. 
 
 Vee. 2. 6 p.iv BepiapLos K. T. X. Compare Matt. ix. 
 37, 38. 
 
 Vee. 3. as apvas iv p. X. Compare Matt. x. 16. 
 
 Vee. 4. prjbeva d(n7d(Tr]a6e. The salutations of the 
 East wpre exceedingly long and ceremonious ; and ac- 
 
 Vee. 1. 1. To what other appointment does tlie Evangelist here 
 refer ? 2. Is there any thing observable with respect to the number 
 of disciples chosen ? 
 
 Ver. 4. Why were the Seventy forbid to salute those whom they 
 met? 
 
120 COMMENTAET ON THE [C%flp. X. 
 
 cordingly the disciples were not to be drawn aside from 
 their purpose by matters of mere compliment. Compare 
 2 Kings iv. 29. 
 
 Yee. 5. elprjvi] TM o'lKw t. This was the Jewish form 
 of salutation. Compare Ps. cxxv. 5. cxxix. 8. See also 
 on c. vii. 50. 
 
 Yee. 6. 6 vlos dprjvrjs. In Matt. x. 11. 13. the same 
 idea is expressed by the adjective ci^ios. Here therefore 
 the meaning will be, one ivho is wortliy of your salutation ; 
 and in this sense vXhi is frequently used after the Hebrew 
 idiom. Compare Matt. viii. 12. 
 
 eTrayaTrayo-e-rat. Fut. 1 mid. 3 sing, of eTravairavio, — dvaKtifixj/ei. 
 Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of dvaKd/xTrTw. 
 
 Yee. 7. iv avrf] 8e k. t. X. See above, on c. ix. 4, 5. 
 Matt. X. 10. sqq. — a'^tos yap K. T. X. Quoted as Scrijjfitre, 
 and exactly as here written, in 1 Tim. v. 18. Hence the 
 canonical authority of St Luke's Gospel. 
 
 • Vee. 8. TO irapariBiixeva vfxiv. What is set hefore 
 you. Equivalent with to Trap' avTwv, what they happen 
 to have, in the last verse. In the same way the Latins 
 use apponere, as in Hor. Serm. ii. 8. 16, 69. 
 
 Vee. 9. fjyjLKev {<f vfxas rj ^. t. q. Compare Matt, 
 iii. 2. 
 
 Vee. 13. oiai o-oi, XopaCiv ! Compare Matt. xi. 21. 
 sqq. 
 
 Vee. 18. ideapow Tov "Sot. k. r. X. This has been 
 taken literally as referring to Satan's ejection from heaven 
 on his first transgression (2 Pet. ii. 4.), which was tj'pical 
 
 Ver. 5. What is the import of the expression elpimj tw o'kw 
 
 TOVTW ? 
 
 Ver. 6. Explain fully the force of the term 6 wids eipriv>]<3. 
 
 Ver. 7. What may be inferred from St Paul's citation of our Lord's 
 maxim, a^ios yap 6 kpy. k. t. X. ? 
 
 Ver. 8. Illustrate the expression to. TrapaTtBe/neva vfiiv. 
 
 Ver. 18. What is implied in our Lord's declaration that he saw 
 Satan fall Jrom Heaven ? 
 
Vv. 18 — 20.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 121 
 
 of the destruction of his power over mankind by the 
 success of the Grospel. The expression, however, is pre- 
 cisely similar to that in ver. 15, and may denote figura- 
 tively, without any particular reference, the approaching 
 destruction of Satan's kingdom, which presented itself to 
 our Lord's mental vision, as the result of the ministry of 
 the disciples. A similar expression occurs in Isai. xiv. 
 12. Compare also John xii, 31. Eev. xii. 7. sqq. Cic. 
 Phil. II. 42. Epist. Att. ii. 21. 
 
 edewpovv. Imperf. act. 3 pi. contr. of Getupeo), to see or perceive. 
 Compare Acts vii. 56. xxvii. 10. — ireaovTa. Ace. slug. m. part. aor. 2 
 act, of TrliTTta. 
 
 VeB. 19. Trarelv inavco o<pea)v koi (tk. Of this power 
 
 the only well authenticated instance is perhaps that of 
 St Paul in Acts xxviii, 3. sqq. Possibly the gift was 
 less rarely exercised than others, as being more open to 
 deception. Some would therefore understand by serpents 
 and scorpions, men of venomous dispositions, as in Matt, 
 ui. 7 ; by whom our Lord assures his disciples that they 
 shoidd not be injured beyond what Providence should 
 see fit. See, however, Psal. xci. 13, Marc. xvi. 18. 
 
 Vee. 20. /xi) x^'-P^'^^) 1^- 'T- ^- ^^) The injunction is 
 only comparative : — Rejoice not so mucJi on the one ac- 
 count as on the other. Compare Matt. ix. 13. — on to. 
 Svofiara i/xwi/ k. t. X. (2) An allusion to the entry of 
 names in a civic register, whereby the right of citizenship 
 is acknowledged and ratified ; and from which those who 
 forfeit their claims are blotted out. There are frequent 
 references to this practice both in sacred and profane 
 writers. See Exod. xxxii. 32. Deut. xxix, 20. Psal. Ixix. 
 
 Ver. 19. In what light do you regard the gift, which Christ 
 promised to his disciples, of treadiug without injury upon serpents 
 and scorpions ? 
 
 _ Vek. 20. 1. How do you understand the injunction, /xi) xaipeTe, in 
 this passage? 2. What is implied in the registry of the names of 
 Christians as citizens of heaven? 
 
 M 
 
122 COMMENTARY ON THE \Clia^. X. 
 
 29. cix. 13. cxxxix. 16. Isai. iv. 3. Dan. xii. 4. Phil, 
 iv. 3. Heb. xii. 23. Eev. iii. 5. xx. 15. xxii. 19. -Sseh. 
 Eum. 273. CalHm. H. Cer. 57. Lucian. Cat. c. 5. (3) 
 The fact that the names could be erased is decisive 
 against the doctrine of an absolute and irreversible 
 decree of everlasting salvation to those registered in 
 heaven. 
 
 XatpsTe. Imper. pr. 2 pi. of x^'f""- — inroTdcro-eTai. Pr. pass. 3 
 sing, of vTroTdiTcrw. — eypdrpij. Aor. 2 pass. 3 sing, of ypd(pw. Neut. 
 pi. with singular verb in both cases. 
 
 Veb. 21. iv avTTj Ttj apa k„ t. X. Compare Matt. 
 
 xi. 25. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 23. fioKcipioi K. T. X. Compare Matt. xiii. 16. 
 
 Heb. xi. 13. 1 Pet. i. 10. sqq. 
 
 <!Tpa<pek. Part. aor. 2 pass, of <rTpe<f)(o. 
 
 Vee. 25. vopiKos. See above, on c. v. 17. A very 
 similar incident is recorded in Matt. xxii. 36. sqq. 
 
 dv,£(TTt). Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of di/icrTjjjui. — eK-yreipu'^cov. See above, 
 on c. iv. 2. — KXtipovofjivaw. Fut. 1 act. 1 sing, of KXiipovofxew, to inherit ; 
 from Kkripov vefieiv. 
 
 Vee. 27. dyaTrrjo-eis Kvpiov k. t. X. This summary 
 of the Law (Deut. vi. 5. Lev. xix. 18.) was read daily ia 
 tJie synagogue; and the former part was written on the 
 phylacteries (Matt, xxiii. 25.). Our Lord may have 
 pointed to those worn by the lawyer, and thus directed 
 his attention to them. 
 
 Vee. 29. ris ia-ri p,ov ttXtjctIov ; In asking this 
 question, the lawyer was doubtless disposed to limit his 
 idea of the term neiglibour to his countrymen only ; for, 
 while the Rabbius inculcated a spirit of mutual benevo- 
 
 3. Does it favour the doctrine of an absolute election to eternal 
 life? 
 
 Ver. 27. Whence is the lawyer's reply derived; and what may 
 have suggested it ? 
 
 Ver. 29. What was the Jewish notion of the term neighbour, 
 as exemplified by profane writers ? 
 
Ver. 30.] gospel of st iuke. 123 
 
 lence among themselves, they cherished, as Tacitus truly 
 observes (Hist. v. 5.), adversus omnes alios hostile odium. 
 Their rule of action in regard to Gentiles is weU ex- 
 pressed in Juv. Sat. xrv. 103, Non monstrare vias eadem 
 nisi sacra colenti ; Qucesitum ad fontem solos deducere 
 verpos. 
 
 Yee. 30. avBpcoTTos Tis K. T. X. (1) It was the design 
 of this beautiful parable to shew that the idea entertained 
 by the Jews of their duty towards a neighbour fell very 
 short of the truth, and to teach mankind in general the 
 nature and extent of Christian benevolence. By repre- 
 senting the distress on the part of the Jew, oiir Lord 
 shut out the plea that the Law of Moses required no act 
 of mercy in behalf of a Samaritan ; whereas the lawyer 
 could not but think that the sentiment of charity, by 
 which the Samaritan was influenced, ought to be reci- 
 procated by the Jew. The cruel indifference of the priest 
 and Levite is merely an accessory circumstance thrown 
 in to heighten the contrast. — 'lepi^w. (-) A large and 
 opulent city of the tribe of Benjamin, and scarcely 
 second in importance to Jerusalem itself ; from which it 
 lay at the distance of about 20 miles eastward, and about 
 five from the river Jordan. It was destroyed by Joshua 
 (Josh. vi. 2G.), but was afterwards rebuilt (1 Kings 
 xvi. 34.), and became one of the principal cities appro- 
 priated to the residence of the priests and Levites ; some 
 of whom would therefore be continually passing back- 
 wards and forwards along the road to Jerusalem. More- 
 over, this road lay through a wild and rocky country, so 
 fearfully infested by murderous banditti as to have been 
 designated the Bloody Way ; so that all the incidents 
 
 Ver. 30. 1. Point out the design of the Parable of the Good 
 Samaritan, and the peculiar aptness of its application. 2, Give some 
 account of the city of Jericho ; and mark certain particulars, connected 
 with its history and situation, which are in exact accordance with 
 the incidents of the parable. 
 
124 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. X. 
 
 of the parable are in perfect keeping with the state of 
 the country in the time of Christ. — Xrja-Tals Trepuneaev. 
 (3) So Diog. Laert. iv. 50. In ver. 36. the phrase is 
 varied into ifnr'nTTeiv els Tovs \rja-Tas, which is found in 
 Arrian. Epict. iii. 13 ; and thus Hor. Serm. i. 2. 42. 
 Fugiens hie decidit acrem Troddonum in turlam. — 
 irkrjyas emdevres. A phrase which occurs only in Hel- 
 lenistic Greek. Compare 2 Mace. iii. 26. Acts xvi. 23. 
 It has been regarded as a Latimom. Thus T^al. Max. 
 IX. 10. 'Permisit tit denas plagas singulis imponeret. 
 
 iiiroKafiwv. Part. aor. 2 act. of viroXa/xftdvw, to taJce under 
 (Acts i. 9.) ; and thence, with tov \6yov understood, to answer ; as 
 in Job ii. 4. Dan. iii. 9. lxx. Herod. \i\. 213. Xen. Cyr. ii. 2. 1. v. 5. 35. 
 The ellipsis is supplied in Herod, iii. 146. — Xijo-Tats. Dat. pi. of Xjjo-ttjs, 
 -oO, a robber. — irepieTreaev. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of TfepLTrlTrTw. — a<pei>Te9. 
 Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 2 act. of acph^fxi.. — vfiidavt). Ace. sing. m. contr. 
 of v/xLdavii's, -es, JiaJf-dead ; from v/xl, and 6vi'i(tkw. Other jforms are 
 ijyut6i/ijTos (Wisd. xiii. 18.), and the more classical vfxi.6in)i (Ai'ist. Nub. 
 604.). That in the text occurs in Diod. Sic. xii. 62. The Latin 
 seminex is used in Virg. £n. v. 275. 
 
 Vee. 34. eXaiov Koi olvov. Oil was highly esteemed 
 for its medical properties ; and a mixture of oil and loine, 
 called oinelceum, was commonly applied to wounds. See 
 Isai. i. 6. Mark vi. 13. Plin. N. H. xxxi. 47. Theophr. 
 Hist. PI. IX. 12. Cels. Med. v. 36. Both ingredients 
 were almost necessarily carried by travellers as provisions 
 for the way. Compare Gen. xxviii. 18. 
 
 KaTeSi^a-e. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of KUTaSew. — e-mx^wv. Part. pr. act. 
 of tTTixeo), fut. 1. — evao), to pour in or upon. — iravooxe'iov. Ace. sing, of 
 iravooxe^ouf-ov, an inn, probably of the lower class; from irdv and 
 Sexoyuat. Compare c. ii. 7. Hence also ■7ravdoxev^,-eto9, an inn-keeper ; 
 of which the dative occurs in the next verse. The more classical forms 
 are iravSoKe'iov and iravdoKevs. — eirefxeXtiQr]. Aor. ] pass. 3 sing, of 
 £7r I fieXofiai. In the next verse, eTn/neXi'idiiTL is the imper. 2 sing, of the 
 same tense. 
 
 Vee. 35. eTi-i ttjv avpiov. Soil. Tjfiepav. Compare Acts 
 iii. 1. iv. 3. — 8vo hr^vapia. The amount of two days wages. 
 Compare Matt. xx. 2. 
 
 3. Illustrate the phrases Xjjo-TaTs -Trepnr'nrreiv and vXiiya^ eiriTi- 
 devai. 
 
 Ver. 34. Was the remedy here applied a usual one; and how came 
 it to be at hand ? 
 
 Ver. 35. Were iwo (Ze^iarM an insignificant sum ? 
 
Vv. 37 — 41.] GOSPEL OF ST LrKE. 125 
 
 VEE. 37. 6 TTOiTjaas to eXeoy /xer' airov. See above, 
 
 on c. i. 51. 72. 
 
 Vee. 38. KwfiTjv TLvd. This was iu all probability 
 Betliany, a village lying about two miles east of Jeru- 
 salem, and so called from the number of palm-trees iu 
 the neighbourhood. The name signifies a house of dates. 
 Its precise designation as the place where Martha and 
 her sister Mary resided so manifestly accords with the 
 description in John xi. 1, 2. 18., that the fact of our 
 Lord's arrival in Bethany at a later period (c. six. 29.) 
 will scarcely perhaps be thought sufficient to destroy 
 the identity ; especially as he frequently took up his 
 abode there. 
 
 vireoe^aTo. Aor. 1 mid. 3 sing, of uTroSe'xoi""'- Compare Acts xvii. 7. 
 
 Vee. 39. irapaKadia-aaa tt. t. ttoSos, The usual posi- 
 tion of disciples. Compare c. viii. 35. Acts. xxii. 3. 
 
 Vek. 40. nepievirdTo. Was distracted: and so the 
 word is used in Ecclus. xii. 2. lxx. Diod. Sic. i. 74. 
 Polyb, IT. 10. 3. Campare also 1 Cor. vii. 35. Its im- 
 port indeed is clearly marked by the verbs nepifivav and 
 Tvpj3die(r6ai in the next verse ; and there is a passage 
 exactly similar iu Hor. Serm. ii. 8. 67. Tene, ut excipiar 
 laute, torquerier omni Sollicitudine districtum. 
 
 irepieaTraTo. Imperf. pass. 3 sing, contr. of TrepKnruw, to tear 
 asunder ; and hence metaphorically, to distract. — SiaKoveZv. See above, 
 on c. viii. 3. — <TvuavTiXa.pi]Tai.. Aor. 2 mid. subj. 3 sing, of crwavTi- 
 XanJSavw. See above, on c. i. 54. 
 
 Vee. 41. Mdpda, Map6a ! The rej)etition of the name 
 is expressive of affection ; at the same time that the 
 tone of the sentence conveys a gentle reproof. Compare 
 c. xiii. 34. Matt. vii. 21. Mark xiv. 36. 45. 
 
 Vee. 88. Give the name and situation of the village here int:licated ; 
 and the reason which marks its identity. 
 
 Ver. 40. Illustrate the sense in which the verb irepieairuTo is here 
 used : and quote a parallel passage from Horace. 
 
 Ver. 41. What is implied in the repetition of the name of Martha ? 
 
 m2 
 
126 COMMENTAET ON THE \_C}ia/p. XI. 
 
 fiepifxva^. Indie, pr. act. 2 sing, contr. o{ /xepi/xvdu>, to be solicitous. 
 Compare j\Iatt. vi. 25. — TvpftdX^i]. Indie, pr. pass. 2 sing, of -rup/Ba^to, to 
 raise the mud (Ai-ist. Vesp. 257.); and lience in tlie passive, to be dis- 
 turbed in mind ; from Tup/3?; (Xen. Cyr. i. 2, 3.), whence the Latin 
 tm-ba. Tlie idea is borrowed from the restless agitation of a crowd, or of 
 troubled water. 
 
 Veb. 42. evos Se eoTt xp^ia. (1) Some supply /Spw- 
 naros, and interpret the whole passage with reference to 
 temporal and spiritual food respectively. Compare John 
 iv. 34. There is no need, however, for any other than 
 a literal acceptation. Attention to the word of Grod, 
 with a view to profit by it, is manifestly the one tiling 
 needful which our Lord recommended. (2) Neither did 
 he mean to signify any displeasure at Martha's hos- 
 pitality ; but to represent the earnestness, with which 
 Mary listened to his instructions, as far preferable 
 to any occupation connected with merely temporal con- 
 cerns. 
 
 kvb's. Gen. sing. n. {svhaiid. 'Kpa.yp.aro'i) of the numeral els, fila, 
 'iv. — 'fxepiSa. Acc. sing, of fiepL<;, -toos, a part or portion ; and thence 
 a business or occupation, as in Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 5. Anab. vii. G. 25. — 
 e^eXe^axo. Aor. 1 mid. 3 sing, of e/cXeyoj. — a.<paipedri(TeTai„ Fut. 
 1 pass. 3 sing, of dcljaipeoo. 
 
 CHAPTEE XI. 
 
 Contents: — Of Prayer, vv. 1 — 13. Christ's miracles ascribed to Beel- 
 zebub, and his reply, 14 — 26. A woman's blessing, 27, 28. Address 
 to those toho require a sign /"rom heaven, 29 — 36. Denunciation of 
 woes against the Scribes and Pharisees, 37 — 54. (a. d. 29.). 
 
 [Pakallels :— Matt. xii. 22—30. 39—42. Mark iii. 19—27. Compare 
 also Matt. vi. 9. sqq. vii. 7. sqq. xiii. 23. sqq.]. 
 
 Vee. 1. KaBas Kai 'imdvvrjs k. t. X. (1) It was pro- 
 bably the custom of the Jewish doctors, which John 
 the Baptist adopted, to teach their disciples some set 
 
 Ver. 42. 1. What do you understand by the one thing needful f 
 2. Did our Lord mean to convey a reproof to Martha's hospitality .' 
 
 Ver. 1. 1. What example may the Baptist have followed in teach- 
 ing his disciples to pray ? 
 
Vv. 4, 5.] GOSPEL or st ltjee. 127 
 
 form of prayer. (2) The disciple, who now requested 
 such a form, was doubtless absent at the time of the 
 delivery of the Sermon on the Mount ; and our Lord 
 accordingly repeated it, as being sufficient for all the 
 purposes of ordinary devotion, nearly as it stands in 
 Matt. vi. 9. sqq. (3) The doxology is wanting ; and 
 several MSS. omit the words fifiav 6 iv roh ovpamls, 
 
 yevr]0r]T(o to 6. a. as ev ovpavoi, Koi enl rrjs yrjs, and dX\a 
 
 pvaai tJ/xus dno r. tt. Origeu also asserts their absence 
 in his copies of Luke's Gospel, and they are not trans- 
 lated in the Vulgate. Still a large majority of MSS. 
 have them ; and, as they are noticed by many of the 
 Fathers, they can scarcely be otherwise than genuine. 
 
 Vee. 5. Ti's e^ vpav k. t. X. This parable is precisely 
 of similar import with that of the Unjust Judrje in c. xviii. 
 2. Both are given by Luke only ; and their design is 
 to enforce the necessity of frequent and earnest prayer, 
 which, though it can have no efficacy in making God 
 more merciful, has always the eifect of making men 
 fitter objects of mercy. The nature of our wants, and 
 the proper season for applying them, are better known 
 to him than to ourselves \ but as importunate intreaties 
 will frequently prevail with men to relieve the indigent, 
 so will God in his own good time attend to the persever- 
 ing petitions of those who diligently seek him. 
 
 6^6£. Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of f'xw. — fxecrovvKTiov. Gen. sing, of 
 fxecTovuKTiou midnight ; from ixia-oi and vv^. The genitive of time is 
 rare in the New Testament; but compare c. xviii. 7. Matt. ii. 14. Mark 
 xiii. 18. 35. John vii. 50. 1 Tim. v. 5. xpTjarav. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 sing, 
 of xpato, to lend. 
 
 2. On what occasion was the Lord's Prayer given for the use of the 
 disciples ? 3. What omissions, besides the doxology, occur in some 
 copies of Luke's Gospel ? 
 
 Vek. 5. What is the design of the parable here recorded by St 
 Luke ; and has he not elsewhere given another of similar import ? 
 
128 COMMENTARY ON THE {Cliai^. XT. 
 
 Yer. 7. Kotrovs ndpexe. Compare Matt. xxvi. 10. — 
 »7 6vpa KeKkeia-rat. (1) The dooi's were shut in the dusk 
 of the evening (Josh. ii. 5.), which waa thence called 
 KXavaidvpov; and journeys were frequently performed 
 in the East after sunset, on account of the intense 
 heat. — els TTjv Koirrjv. In led. Compare Matt. ii. 23. 
 (2) It is not meant, however, that the children were 
 in the same bed with their parents ; but that, as still 
 customary with the poorer classes in the East, the whole 
 family were sleeping in the same room upon separate 
 mattrasses laid upon the ground. This import of iJ.(Ta is 
 sanctioned by ver. 31. infra. Matt. ii. 3. Acts xxi. 5. 
 1 Cor. xvi. 1. Eph. iii. 18. 
 
 KeK\€L<7Tui. Perf. p. 3 sing, of K\eiu>. — Sovvai. Infin. aor. 2 act. of 
 
 Yee. 8. dvaiBeiav. Importunity. In a like sense 
 dvaihr]s is used in Hom. II. A. 521. N. 139, Thus also 
 Virg. Georg. i. 115. Labor omnia vincit Improbus. 
 Petron. Arb. Niliil est qxiod non Improbitas extorqueat. 
 
 Ver. 9. Kaya> Vfiiv "Keyco, Airetre, k. t. X. Compare 
 
 Matt. vii. 7. sqq. 
 
 al-re'iTe. Imper. pr. act. 2 sing, contr. of aZxeto. — Sodna-eTUi. 
 Fut. 1 pass. 3 sing, of SiSwai. — evpva-eTe. Fut. 1 act. 2 pi. of evpLa-Kw. — 
 &i)OLX^ri<TeTaL. Fut. 1 pass. 3 sing, of avoiyui. 
 
 Ver. 12. iav alrr^a-r) a>bv, K. T. X. The white scorpion 
 of Syria and Judaea is very large, and somewhat of the 
 size and shape of an egg, the head being scarcely dis- 
 cernible. See Plin. N. H. xi. 25. The similitude, 
 therefore, is here beautifully preserved. 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. When were doors usually closed, and journeys 
 undertaken, in the East ? 2. How did the poorer classes pass the 
 night ? 
 
 Vek. 8. Illustrate the sense in which dvaioeia is here used. 
 
 Vee. 12. Shew that a scorpion might be easily mistaken for an eyy 
 ill Judffia. 
 
Vv. 13 — 27.] GOSPEL or st ltjke. 129 
 
 Vek. 13. TTVfvfia ayiov. That is, the ordinary influ- 
 ence of the Holy Spirit, as expressed by dyada, good things, 
 in Matt. vii. 11. 
 
 oUaTe. Pex-f. mid. 2 pi. of eW(o. — odxrei. Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of 
 6i6(ofj.i. — aiTovaiv. Dat. pi. m. contr. part. pr. act. of aiTeco. 
 
 Vee. 15. eu BeeX^e/3oii\. Compare Matt. x. 25. 
 
 VeE. 17. oiKoy tVi oIkop TTLTTTei. Por otKOf eVt oIkov 
 
 diafiepicrdels it. Compare the parallel expression in Matt, 
 xii. 25. However ingenious therefore, the translation 
 which some prefer, one family falls after arwther, seems 
 to be incorrect. 
 
 SM/mepiardetrra. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 1 pass, of SLafx€piX,u>. In c. 
 xii. 52. the constructiou is with e-jri and a dative : in Matt. xii. 25. with 
 KUTa and a genitive. — eprifxouTai. Pr. pass. 3 sing, contr. to eprj/xow, 
 to make desolate. ; from epmioi. 
 
 Vee. 23. 6 /xj) cSi/ k. t. X. See above, on c. ix. 50. 
 
 Vee. 25. a-ea-apajxlvov kol KeKoa-fji. Indulging in sin- 
 ful habits is like sweeping and furnishing the house, in 
 order that Satan may abide there ; and the meaning is, 
 that those who allow the Tempter, once resisted, to return, 
 naturally go on from worse to worse, till at length they 
 will even commit the unpardonable sin against the Holy 
 Grhost, and attribute the miracles of Christ to the agency 
 of the Devil. The application of the parable in Matt, 
 xii. 43. sqq. is slightly different. 
 
 creaupwfjLevov. Acc. sing. m. part. p. pass, of crapow, to sweep. — 
 KeKO(Tfxy}u.evov. The same from Koa-fxew, to adorn or furnish. 
 
 Vee. 27. fxaKapla f] KoiXla k. t. X. An exclamation 
 full of nature, especially if, as may be fairly imagined, 
 
 Ver. 13. In what sense do you understand irvevjxa dyiov in this 
 place ? 
 
 Vf.r. 17. What is the correct translation of the- clause, oIkoi eiri 
 
 OLKOV TTlTTTei.? 
 
 Ver. 25. Explain the purport of the parable of the Ejected Dcemon, 
 as applied l)y St Luke. 
 
 Ver. 27. Illustrate the exclamation, to which the woman gave 
 utterance on this occasion. 
 
130 COMMENTABT OS THE [Chap. XI. 
 
 the speaker was a mother. The sentiment has been co- 
 piously illustrated from other writers. Thus Musaeus 
 in Her. et Leand. v. 138. "oX/3to? os ae (pvreva-e, koI 
 
 oXjSto? rj TeK€ fir]Tr]p' Taa-rfjp ff, ij ae Xo;(eu(re, p-aKapTarrf. 
 
 Compare also Callim. H. Cer. 95. Ovid. Met. iv. 320. 
 Claudian. Paneg. Probiu. 203. Petron. Arb. 94. 
 
 kirapaffa. Nom. sing. f. part. aor. 1 act. of eiraipw. — eQt'{Ka<Ta<i. 
 Aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of OijXdJtt). The verb is applied to the mother as 
 well as to the child. Compare c. xxiii. 29. 
 
 Yee. 28. fievovvye p-aKapioL K. r. X. Our Lord's re- 
 ply does not contradict what is said in c. i. 28. 48 ; to 
 which indeed it has no reference : but merely checks a 
 sudden burst of enthusiastic transport, in order to assign 
 to practical piety its true and paramount importance. 
 
 fxevouvye. Yea, rather ; or True ! hut yet. This compound particle 
 is negative after au affirmative, and affirmative after a negative 
 proposition. Compare Eora. ix. 20. x. 18. Its position at the beginning 
 of a sentence is elsewhere unexampled. 
 
 Vee. 29. arfpelov eTri^rfret. Having replied to the 
 charge of working his miracles by doBmoniacal agency, 
 our Lord now proceeds to notice the demand preferred 
 in ver. 16. Compare Matt. xii. 39. sqq. Thence it will 
 appear that w. 31, 32. are transposed. 
 
 eiradpoiX^onevwv. Gen. pi. m. (a&s.) part. pr. p. of kiraQpoiX^w, to 
 assemble in crowds ; from aOpoos. 
 
 Vee. 33. ouSeis 8e Xvxvov K. T. X. See above, c. viii. 
 16. In the present context, the parable is employed to 
 intimate that to those, who were blinded by prejudice to 
 the claims of Jesus, his miracles would only be as a 
 lighted candle hidden beneath a bushel ; and accordingly 
 he exhorts them, in the three following verses, to escape 
 from the darkness which obscured their mental vision, 
 
 Vee. 28. What is the purport of our Lord's reply? 
 Ver. 29. To what do the words o-ijuetoi/ eiri^j/Ter refer? 
 Ver. 33. Point out the application of the parable of the Lighted 
 Candle in this context ; and of the remarks by which it is followed. 
 
Vv. 33 — 38.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 131 
 
 in order that their understandings might be illumined 
 by the light of the Gospel. Compare Matt. vi. 22, 23. 
 
 a\//as. Part. aor. 1 act. of Utttw. — kpv-tttvv. Acc. sing, of KfivTrrt) 
 -^s, or rather of the adj. KpvirTOi, »/, 6u, Mith x""/""" understood, 
 a hidden, or secret place ; from KpvTtTw. Hence the Latin cnjpta, and 
 the English crypt. 
 
 Veb. 34. aiTkovs. Simple, i. e, guileless, in a more 
 general acceptation than in Matt. vi. 22. Thus Cicero 
 has aperta simplexque mens. 
 
 VeE. 36. e(TTai rf)coTeLvbv k. t. X. (1) This is not, as 
 frequently asserted, a mere tautological repetition of the 
 foregoing part of the verse; but an application of the 
 whole argument with reference to the parable of the 
 Liglited Candle in ver 34. After marking the analogy 
 between lodily and mental illumination, our Lord con- 
 cludes with observing that when the latter has removed 
 those vices and prejudices by which light itself is made 
 darkness, it diffuses its influence as when a candle is 
 suddenly lighted in a dark room. — aa-Tpairf). (2) Pro- 
 perly liglitning, as in Matt. xxiv. 27 ; but the corres- 
 ponding Hebrew word denotes simply a bright flame in 
 Deut. xxxii. 41. Nahum iii. 3. 
 
 Vee. 38. on ov TvpCdTov iji tt. t. dpiarov. Tliat lie 
 did not first loash liimself hef ore dinner , Compare Matt. 
 5V. 2. The apia-Tov was the principal meal of the Jews, 
 which they took about noon. See Joseph. Vit. c. 54 ; 
 and compare Matt. xsii. 4. 
 
 e^aTTTiCTSi). Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of ^airTiX^w, to baptize. Here it 
 is simply to wash. See on Matt. iii. 7. 
 
 Ver. 34. WTiat is the idea which the adjective dirXovs is here 
 intended to convey ? 
 
 Ver. 36. 1. Shew that there is no tautology in this place; and 
 point out the true meaning of our Lord's observation. 2. In what 
 sense is da-rpairi) here used.' 
 
 Ver. 38. To which of the Jewish meals is the term ap^iarov 
 applied ? 
 
132 COMMENTARY ON THE [Chap. XI. 
 
 Vee. 39. viuv vfitls K. T. X. Compare Matt, xxiii. 25, 
 
 26. — nivanos. See above, on C. i. 63. — t6 Se eacodev vfji.u>v 
 
 K. T. X. Your inward ^;«rif is full of that which is ob- 
 tained hy rapine and wickedness. It has been proposed 
 to read vfiiv, as exhibiting a frequent classical construction 
 of peculiar elegance ; but the two parts of a comparison 
 seem to be intentionally blended. Hence the inference in 
 the next verse, Did not He who created (Matt. xix. 4.) 
 the outward man, create the inward man also ; and 
 consequently does he not require inward, as well as 
 outward, purity ? 
 
 Vee. 41. -rd ivovra S. eX. (1) Give that ivhich is 
 therein as alms; subaud. tm nor-qpia koI tw jrlvaici. This 
 rendering is confirmed by the parallel place in Mat- 
 thew, where to. ivovra is represented by r6 evros rod 
 TTOTTipiov. (2) Some indeed make 7-d ivovra equivalent 
 with rd vTTapxovra, and translate, with Kara understood, 
 according to your substance. There is a similar ellipsis in 
 Arist. Eccles. 856. ra 8vvara yap Set rrj TroXei ^vXXafi^d- 
 
 veiv. In this case, however, rd vTrdpxovra would have been 
 used, as in c. viii. 3. supra. (3) Almsgiving, or active 
 charity, is here mentioned, not as being the only neces- 
 sary \irtue, but as including all other Christian graces, 
 while it was also that qualification in which the Pharisees 
 were especially deficient. — iravra Kadapa vplv eariv. (4) 
 That is, yoLi will have need of none of the purifications 
 enjoined by the Law of Muses. Compare Tit. i. 15. 
 
 evovTa. Acc. pi. n. part. pr. of heifxi. — core. Imper. aor. 2 act. 2 pi. 
 of 6L$ton.i: 
 
 Veb. 39. Translate to eCToiOeii vfxiov yifxei dpirayyi Kai Trowjptas, 
 
 and point out the import and bearing of the passage. 
 
 Vee. 41. 1. What do you understand by the expression ra ivovra? 
 2. Shew that another meaning, which has been attached to it, is less 
 likely to be correct. 3. Is almsgiving here mentioned as the only 
 essential Christian grace? 4. What is the jniriti/, to which the woi'ds 
 ■ndvTa Kadapd iifuv ((xtIv especially refer.' 
 
Vv. 42 — 46.] GOSPEL or st lukb. 133 
 
 Veb. 42. TO -^Svoa-ixov. (1) Mint ; as in Matt, xxiii. 
 23. — Tj-riyavov. Hue. See Theophr. H. PL i. 15. Plin. 
 N. H. XX. 13. — ttSj/ \axavov. All kinds of edible Jierhs ; 
 for such only paid tithe. See Deut. xiv. 22. xxvi. 12. 
 Thus also in Hor. Serm. i. 6. 114, Inde domiini me Ad 
 porri et ciceris refero lachanique catinmn. (2) It may 
 be that such herbs were served at the meal of which our 
 Lord had been invited to partake. — tt]v Kpiaiv. (3) Tlie 
 Law of God ; as ia Matt. xii. 18. 10. 
 
 airo^eKaTovTe. Pres. indic. act. 2 pi. contr. of airoSeKaTow] to pay 
 tithe; from airo and oe'/ca, ten. Compare Matt, xxiii. 23. — d<pi.euai. 
 lufin. pr. oi dipuifjLL. 
 
 Vee. 43. oTt dyanaTe k. t. X. Compare Matt, xxiii. 
 6. See also on e. iv. 16. — da-naa-fiovs. Such were ku- 
 Xela-dai 'Pa^S/St (Matt, xxiii. 7.), as well as the ordinary 
 formal salutations (c. x. 4.). 
 
 Vee. 44. /Aj^/xela to. ddrjXa. Tomhs so obscured by 
 dirt and age, that those, who did not suspect unseen im- 
 purity, might easily be defiled by approacliing them too 
 nearly. Compare Matt, xxiii. 27, 28. Acts xxiii. 3. 
 
 Vee. 45. Ka\ fjfias vlSpl^eis. Inasmuch as the law- 
 yers also were of the Pharisaic sect. See above, on 
 0. V. 17. 
 
 Vee. 46. <^opri'a Sva^da-TaKTa. Compare Matt. xi. 
 29, 30. xxiii. 4. Acts xv. 10. 
 
 (popTiX^sTe. Pres. ind. act. 2 pi. of (popTiX^oi, to impose a hurden ; 
 from cjiOpTLOu. — Ouo-[ida-TaKTa. Acc. pi. n. of the adj. ^ucr/3dcn-a/CT0S, 
 hard to be borne, from oi/s and (iacrTaX^w. 
 
 Ver. 42. 1. What herbs are those here mentioned? 2. What 
 may have called our Lord's attention to them ? 3. In what sense is 
 K/oio-ts here used ? 
 
 Ver. 43. To what greetings may oixr Lord particularly refer? 
 
 Ver. 44. Explain the allusion in the expression /ivrinela aSijXa. 
 
 Ver. 45. Why would the lawyers understand our Lord's reproof as 
 a reflexion on themselves ? 
 
134 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XI. 
 
 Yee. 47. on oLKohofieiTe k. t. X. Our Lord's meaning 
 is that, whatever apparent piety there might be in this 
 act, the merit was cancelled by the hypocrisy of those 
 who performed it. Compare Matt, sxiii. 29. 31. 
 
 Ver. 49. 1] a-o^ia Tov Geov. In Matt, sxiii. 34. Christ 
 delivers this prophetic denunciation ia his own person ; 
 and so in point of fact he does here : for the ^oisdom of 
 God is also the wisdom of Christ, and accordingly the very 
 expression is applied to him in 1 Cor. i. 24. 30. 
 
 dirocrTeXai. Fut. 1. act. of diroaTeWw, to send foTtJi ; whence 
 otTTOo-xoXos. — d-TTOKTevovcn. Fut. 1 act. 3 pi. of diroKTeivw. — -eK^Lw^ovui,. 
 Fut. 1 act. 3 pi. of 6K0LWKta. 
 
 Ver. 50. tva €K^r]TT]6rj t6 alfia K. T. X. (1) So that their 
 
 Mood ivill he required. The event is intended, not the 
 
 purpose. Compare Matt. i. 22. and elsewhere. (2) The 
 
 prophecy was fulfilled in the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 
 which took place before that generation had passed 
 
 away. 
 
 6K^»]Tt)67;. Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing. subj. of £kJ?)T6(o, to seek out for 
 jmnishmeiit ; as in Ezek. iii. 18. lxx. The preposition is intensive. — 
 /caTa^oXJ/s. Gen. sing, of KaraftoXii, a foundation, from KaTafidWco, to 
 lay down. 
 
 Ver. 51. Zaxapiov. The son of Jehoiada. See 2 
 Chron. xxiv. 20. Compare, however, Matt, xxiii. 35. 
 
 Ver. 52. jjpaTe rrjv (cXeiSa t. y. Compare Matt, xxiii. 
 13. Some suppose an allusion to the custom of pre- 
 senting a Tcey to the Jewish doctors at their institution, 
 as a symbol of their ofB.ce. 
 
 ijpaTe. Aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of aipto. — K\e2Sa. Ace. sing, of sXeis, 
 a key. 
 
 Ver. 47. What is the meaning of our Lord in the reproof founded 
 upon the respect in which the Jews held the tombs of the prophets ? 
 
 Ver. 49. How is ?j ao(j)ia tov Oeod to be interpreted? 
 
 Ver. 50. 1. What is the force of iW in this place? 2. When was 
 our Lord's prophecy fulfilled ? 
 
 Ver. 61. Whose son was this Zacharias? 
 
 Ver. 52. Was there any Jewish custom to which our Lord may 
 be supposed to allude in speaking of the key of knowledge f 
 
Vv. 53, 54.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. ISS 
 
 Vee. 53. beivas evexetv. (1) To he terribly indigo 
 nant. Hesycli. ivelxov exoXow, apy'i^ovro. So ill Mark 
 vi. 19. ivelxev avra, wliere tliere is probably an ellipsis 
 of xo'^^o^, as supplied in Herod, i. 118. viii. 27. Com- 
 pare also Gren. xlix. 23. LXX. — dnoaTo^aTi^eiv avTov. 
 
 (2) To urge or provoke him to spealc. The derivative 
 import of tbis verb is airo a-Tonaroi Xeyetv, to repeat 
 from memory; and tbenee, in a causative acceptation, 
 to draw icords from .the month of another, i. e. to question 
 magisterially, as a master does bis scholars. Jul. Poll. 
 
 II. 202. aTroaTOfiari^fcrdai rovs ira.l8as nXdrcov ttov Xeyet, 
 rjyovv OTTO Tcbv StSacr/caXcBi' iparacQai to. jjiadrjfiaTa, xhe 
 
 reference is to a passage in the Eutbydemus. See 
 Eubnken. ad Lex. Tim. p. 31. As to the sense in which 
 the verb is here used, it is sufficiently marked by the 
 
 desire of the Pharisees Brjpevaai n (k tov a-Toixaros airov. 
 
 For a similar use of verbs in a causative sense, compare 
 
 Matt. V. 45. 
 
 Ver. 54. ivehpevovm avrou. Laying a snare for 
 
 him. Compare Acts xxiii. 16. 21. 
 
 Qt]pevaai. Infill, aor. 1 act. of Onpeiiw, to catch properly i7i hunting ; 
 from 6ijp, a wild beast. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 CoKTENTS: — Pharisaical hypocrisy condemned, and fearlessness in the 
 cause of the Gospel recommended, vv. 1 — 12. Caution against 
 covetousness and over anxiety in worldly matters, 13 — 3i. Exhorta- 
 tion to watchfulness, 35 — 59. (a. d. 29.). — 
 
 [Compare Matt. vi. 20. sqq. x. 19. sqq. xxiv. 43. sqq.]. 
 Vee, 1. eu oh. (1) In the mean time; subaud. 
 
 Ver. 53. 1. Explain the phrase Sewwi evexew, and supply the 
 ellipsis. 2. Give the derivative and meaning of the verb diroffTo- 
 fiaTi(,eiv, and illustrate the sense in which it is Iiere employed. 
 
 Vek. 1. 1. Translate iv ols, supplying the ellipsis. 
 
136 COMMENTAEY ON THE [Gho^. XII. 
 
 xpovois. — Twv fivpidtcov Tov ox^ov. (2) That is, an in- 
 definitely great mxdtitude. Compare Gen. xxiv, 60. 
 Psal. iii. 6. Dan, xi. 12. Lxx. Acts xxi. 20. Heb. xii. 
 22. Eev. V. 11. — jyrts kariv vnoKjjia-is. C^) From Matt, 
 xvi. 6. 12. it is clear that by the leaven of the Pharisees, 
 OMT Lord meant their doctrines ; and therefore, without 
 entertaining the supposition that the clause is an inter- 
 polation, it will be sufficient to understand it as describing 
 the character of those doctrines, which were notoriously 
 based upon by the hypocritical observance of external 
 ceremonies, without the essential addition of internal 
 purity. In opposition to a system so fallacious, he 
 proceeds to exhort his disciples openly and fearlessly 
 to promulgate the doctrines of the Gospel. 
 
 eVto-ui/ax^eio-oij/. Gen. pi. f. part. aor. 1 pass, of eTruwayo). (Gen. 
 abs.) — nvpidowv. Gen. pi. of fxvpids, a myriad. 
 
 Vee. 2. ovhev U (TvyK. k. t. X. Compare c. viii. 17. 
 Mark x. 26. 
 
 (TvyKeKuKvtJLfjiivov. Nom. sing. n. part. perf. p. of (TvyKoKuTrTui. — 
 aTroK-akui^idva 6Tai. Fut. 1 p. 3 sing, of airoKaXxJTrTW. — yvwcyQijaeTai. 
 Fut. 1 p. 3 slug, of yivw(jKia. 
 
 Yee. 3. avd'' hv. See above, on c. i. 20. — ra^eiois. 
 Closets. Compare Matt. vi. 6. — eVl rav dccixdrcov. See 
 above, on c. v. 19. 
 
 eiTraTe. Aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of eirw. — Ktjpvx'Sva^eTai. Fut. 1 p. 3 sing, 
 of Kijpucraru). 
 
 Vee. 5. yetpvav. Properly the Valley of Sinnom 
 (Josh. XV. 8.), and thence figuratively Sell. Compare 
 Matt. V. 22. X. 28. 
 
 virooei^w. Fut. 1. act. of vTroSetKvvfiL. — (jjofttjdrJTe. Aor. 1 pass. 
 Eubj. 2 pi. of <})oPew. The double coustruction of the verb with an 
 accusative, and, in the preceding verse, with aTro, may probably have 
 arisen from a combined notion of J'ear and flight. That with aTro, 
 seems to be a Hebraism. Compare Gen. xxvi. 2. lxx. The Greeks 
 said (f>ol3eTadal tlvl or inro Tii/os; but c^o^os diro tivos occurs in Xen. 
 Cyr. HI. 3. 68. vi. 3. 27. 
 
 2. How is /xupids here used.' 3. What did our Lord mean by the 
 leaven of the Pharisees, as characterised by the clause JjTts eo-TJi' 
 iiTTOKpio-is ; and how do you apply the following context? 
 
 Ver. 6. What is the signification ofyeewa; and whence derived? 
 
Vv. 6 — 14.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 137 
 
 Vek. 6. da-a-apiav 8iio. (1) Two sparrows were sold 
 for one as, and Jive for two. Compare Matt. x. 29. 
 (2) That the care of Providence was exercised in behalf 
 of the brute creation, is also taught in Horn. II. O. 274. 
 
 iraiXeZTaL. Pres. ind. p. 3 sing, contr. of TrtuXeo). (Neut. pi. with 
 verb sing.) — eiriXeXiia-fxevov. Nom. sing. n. part. p. pass, of eiri- 
 Xavddvw. 
 
 Ver. 10. Tray os e'pei K. t. X. Compare Matt. xii. 
 31, 32. Blasphemy against the Son of Man, i. e. against 
 Christ in his human nature, of which an example occurs 
 in c. vii. 34, might be a sin of iynorance ; but blas- 
 phemy against the Holy Ghost was clearly a sin of 
 presumption. 
 
 dcpeQijareTai. Flit. 1 pass. 3 sing, of dcftlrifiL. — fSXacrcjiriuvcravTi. 
 Dat. sLug. m. part. aor. 1 act. of [iXaatpJi/ieu}. Compare Matt. ix. 3. 
 
 VeE. 11. orav Se Trpoo-^epcotrti/ k. t. X. Compare 
 
 Matt. X. 19, 20. 
 
 dTToXoyija-iicrde. Aor. 1 mid. snbj. 2 pi. of. aTroXoyeo/xai, to speah in » 
 one's own defence. Compare Acts xix. 33. 
 
 VeE. 13. fiepicraa-dat fier efiov rrjv kX. By the Jewish 
 
 law a father's property was equally divided among his 
 children, except that the first-born had a double portion. 
 See Deut. xxi. 17. Joseph. Ant. it. 8. 23. It is possible 
 that the complainant on this occasion was kept out of his 
 portion by an elder brother, who sought to retain the 
 whole inheritance to himself. 
 
 Vee. 14. diKaa-TTjv Tj fiepia-TTjv. (1) The former term 
 may mean a. public judge, and the latter a private arhitra- 
 
 Ver. 6. 1. What is the sum which Matthew names as the price 
 of two sparrows ? 2. Did the heathen recognize a providential care 
 over the inferior animals ? 
 
 Ver. 10. What rendered blasphemy against the Holy Ghost an 
 impardonable transgression ? 
 
 Ver. 13. What was the Jewish law respecting inheritances; 
 and what may have been the nature of the present complaint ? 
 
 Vee. 14. 1. Distinguish between oiKao-xj/s and fiepicrrrh. 
 
 n2 
 
138 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XII • 
 
 tor. (2) Our Lord, whose kingdom was not of this world, 
 doubtless refused to interfere, that he might not excite 
 the jealousy of the court of the three judges, before 
 whom in such cases the appeal would be properly made. 
 His reply is clearly found upon Exod. ii. 14. Compare 
 Acts vii. 35. 
 
 K-aTecTTtjcre. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of KaQiuTT)fxL. — fxepiirTriv. Acc. sing, 
 of jue/oto-T-j/s, -ov a divider ; from /xeph, a part or portion. Hence also 
 fiepiX^co, in the last verse. 
 
 VeB. 15. on ovK iv T(o Trepiaaeveiv Tiv\ k. r. X. (1) Fof, 
 though one may he in abundance, his life does not depend 
 upon his possessions. So Acts xix. 25. oVt ex tovttjs Trjs 
 
 ipyaa-las r) evTTopia rjyiav iarL Such, indeed, seems to be 
 
 the meaning of the passage, if the text be correct ; but it 
 is more than probable that Ik tS)v inapxavTaiv airov may 
 be a marginal gloss upon iv tm Trepia-aeieiv. Some connect 
 
 eK Twv vnapx. with ((ofj, and others with iv rw Treptao-evetv, 
 
 but the construction in either case is scarcely admissible. 
 (2) The sentiment expressed by our Lord has a parallel in 
 
 Aristot. Nicom. X. 9. ov yap iv Tfj iirep^oXfj to avrapKfS. 
 
 Hor. Carm. iv. 9. 45, I^on possidentem onulta vocaveris 
 JRecfe beatum. Compare also Arist. Polit. Tii. 1. Stob. 
 Serm. 3. Hor. Serm. i. 1. 49. Epist. i. 2. 47. 
 
 Vee. 18. yevvrmara. JFruits, produce : as in c. xxii. 
 18. Matt. xxvi. 29. So in Polyb. i. 71. rav e/c rrjs x^P^^ 
 yevvrjfidTcov, where x'^P" ^^^ ^^^o ^^^^ sense of ayp6s, afield^ 
 as in this parable (ver. 16.). Compare also c. ixi. 21. 
 with Matt. xxiv. 18. 
 
 (caGeXtti. Put. 2 act. of v. irr. KaQaipiw. — airoQi'iKa^. Acc. pi. of 
 <i7ro6jjKr), -7)s, a barn or store-house ; from airoTidijui. — a-vvd^w. Fut. 1 
 act. of ffwd-yw 
 
 2. By what was our Lord influenced in his reply; and whereon was 
 it founded ? 
 
 Ver. 15. 1. How do you construct and understand the passage, 
 on OVK kv T(j) trepia-ffeveiv k. t. X. ? 2. Quote the parallel sentiments of 
 profane writers. 
 
 Ver. 18. In what sense are the words yewiiixuTa and x^^f " used 
 in this parable ? 
 
Vv. 19 — 24.] GOSPEL OF ST LTJKE. 139 
 
 Vee. 19. -^vxTj, c'xeis K. r. X. (1) Witli the beautiful 
 moral of this parable compare Psal. xlLx. 16. sqq. Ecclus. 
 xi. 17. sqq. Thus also Senec. Ep. 99. JV^os corpus putre 
 sortiti nihilominus osterna jyroponimus, et, in quantum 
 potest cetas humana protendi, tantum spe occupamus. 
 Compare also Propert. El. iii. 5. 13. INIart. Epigr. viii. 
 44. 9. Pha;d. Eab. iv. 19. 18. 5. Sil. Ital. v. 2G5.— 
 
 avairavov, k. t. X. (2) So EuT. Alc. 800, Evcppaipe aravrov, 
 TTive, TOP Kad ruiipav Bt'oi/ Xoyi'fou <t6v. 
 
 Keifxeva. Ace. pi. n. part. pr. of /cet/uai, to lie or he laid ; and hence 
 to be laid up. Compare Horn. II. A. 124. A. 132. Xen. (Econ. vii. 36. — 
 Ai/airauou. Imper. pr. mid. 2 sing, of dva-Kavw. — Trie. Imper. aor. 2 
 act. 2 sing, of ttii/w. — eiKppaivov. Imper. mid. 2 sing, of €v(f>paivta, to 
 rejoice ; from eu, and (ppt'ii/. ftlark the import of the middile voice, 
 ■which Euripides expresses by eu(l)paw6 aav-rdv. 
 
 Vee. 20. u<j>pov. Yoc. sing. o( ixdj. ('i<j)p(oi>,-oi/, mad, foolisJi ; from a 
 priv. and (ppi'iv. — diraiToua-iv. Pres. ind. 3 pi. contr. of aTraiTeai. Used 
 imper sonallij. See above, on c. vi. 38. The verb lias the same ap])lication 
 iu Wisd. xvi. 8. to t?)s xl/ux'i^ aTratTijdels -)(fi^c^- Compare c. vi. 30. 
 supra. — ijToi/iacra's. Aor. 1 act. 2. sing, of eToi/xd'^o}. 
 
 VeR. 21. 6 drjo-avpiCav iavra. So Juv. Sat. V. 113. 
 
 Dives tihi, pauper amicis. The similar expression -rikov 
 Tcjv ds Qfov implies to be rich for God's glory and service^ 
 i. e. by devoting riches to the purpose of charity and 
 benevolence. Compare ver. 33. Matt. vi. 20. So Lucian. 
 
 Epist. Saturn. 24. es to koivov likovTelv. 
 
 Vee. 22. /xi) fiepnivaTe K. T. X. Compare Matt. vi. 
 25. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 24. tqvs KopaKas. Matthew says generally to 
 iTfTeiva, which Luke has particularized; and, it has been 
 observed, with peculiar beauty: for ravens are said to 
 desert their youug, which are providentially supported 
 
 Ver. 19. 1. Illusti'ate the moral of the parable by similar observa- 
 tions in sacred and profane writers ? 2. Quote also a parallel to the 
 worldling's remark from the play of Euripides. 
 
 Ver. 21. Mark, by contrast, the import of the expressions 
 dr)(TavptX,6iv eouT(o and TrXovTelu ets Oeov. 
 
 Ver. 24. Shew that there is a peculiar propriety in St Luke's 
 reference to God's providential care for the ravens. 
 
140 COMMENTAET ON THE {Chap. XII. 
 
 by tlie ■worms and insects produced by tbe materials 
 employed in the construction of tbeir nests. See Arist. 
 H. An. IX. 31. Plin. N. H. x. 12. Compare Job xxxviii. 
 41. Psal. cxlvii. 9. 
 
 Veb. 25. TTp. sttI t. TjX. TTTjxvv em. To add one instant 
 to his life. Compare c. ii. 52. 
 
 Ver. 29. /hi) fifTeaplCea-de. The Vulgate has, Nolite 
 in suhllme tolli. Properly fiereaipos and fieTeaypiCfcrdai are 
 applied to the flight of birds, or the appearance of ships 
 when out at sea (Ezek. x. 16. lxx. Thucyd. vii. 16.) : 
 and hence, metaphorically, to an anxious and unsettled 
 state of mind ; as in 2 Mace. v. 17. ifxeTecopiCfTo rrjv 
 
 didvotav. .Eurip. Orest. 1537. p-frecapiCerai ttjv yvajpirjv. 
 Cic. Epist. Att. XT. Ii. Ita sum fiereapos, et onagnis 
 cogitationihiis impeditus. By a similar metaphor, we 
 have pendere animis, in Cic. Tusc. i. 40. Compare also 
 Soph. (Ed. T. 914. Hor. Epist. i. 18. 110. 
 
 Ver: 32. TO nLKphv TToipviov. Nominative for vocative ; 
 as in c. viii. 54. The double diminutive is emphatic, 
 and adds greatly to the tenderness of the expression. 
 Similar forms are in Arist. Plut. 147. fxiKpov apyvplhov. 
 Cic. Acad. iv. 38. minuta opuscula. 
 
 ver. 33. na>Kr](TaTe to. v7rdp)(0VTa k. t. X. Compare 
 
 Matt. vi. 19. sqq. xix. 21. 
 
 S6t6. Imper. aor. 2 act. 2 pi. of oiSwiu. — TraXaiovfieva. Ace. pi. n. 
 contr. part. pr. mid. of TraXaio'to, to grow old; from irdXaL. — dveKkenrTov. 
 Ace. sing. m. of dveKXeiirTov, ?j, ov, unfaiUng, inexhaustible ; trom a priv, 
 aud e/vXeiVto. Tlie more common form is dveKKnri]'! (Wisd. vii. 14. viii. 
 18. LXX.); but the other is found in Diod. Sic. iv. 84. 
 
 Veb. 35. at oa-^ves irepie^axTiievai. (1) So again in 
 ver. 37. c. xvii. 8. It was the custom of the ancients 
 
 Ver. 29. What are the primary and figurative meanings of the 
 verb fieTewp'i^etjdaL ? 
 
 Ver. 32. Point out the force of the double diminutive; and 
 give other examples. 
 
 Ver. 35. 1. For what purposes did the ancients gird tljeir gar- 
 ments about their loins ? 
 
Vv. 35 — 38.] GOSPEL 01" ST LUKE. 141 
 
 generally to bind their long flowing garments about 
 them with their girdles, when proceeding on a journey, 
 or engaging in any active service. See Exod. xxxix. 5. 
 1 Kings XX. 11. 2 Kings iii. 21. John xiii. 4. Hom. Od. 
 3. 72. Hor. Serm. ii. 8. 70. Hence eS^avos signifies 
 active, diligent; and on the other hand, the Latin dis- 
 cinctus is idle or dissolute; as in Hor. Epis. i. 34. — ■ 
 ol Xv^voi KMOfievoi, K. T. X. (2) This comparison is found 
 only in Luke ; but it has a close afiinity with the Parable 
 of the Ten Virgins in Matt. xxv. 1. sqq. 
 
 ecTTioaav. Imper. pr. 3 pi. of el/xl, to be. — Trepie^oocr/xevai. Nom. pi, 
 f. part. perf. p. of irepiX^wuvuni. 
 
 Vek. 36. eK Tuiv ya^iav. From the marriage-feast ; 
 as in Matt. xxii. 1. 
 
 Ver. 37. TTfpiCaa-fTai K. T. X. (0 As a mark of 
 peculiar respect the host himself would sometimes wait 
 upon a guest of distinction. Hor. Serm. ii. 6. 107. 
 Teluti succinctus cursitat Jiospes, Continuatque dapes, 
 necnon veniiliter ipsis Fungitur qfficiis. Hence it is 
 here implied that the master would give to his faithful 
 servants the fullest testimony of his regard. Compare" 
 Matt. xxv. 21. — avaKkivei avTovs. Will make tJiem recline. 
 See above, on c. xi. 53. — irapeXdcov 8iaKovrj(rei. (2) So in 
 0. xvii. 8. TTape\6av avanicrai. The participle is redundant. 
 
 Yeb. 38. ivTTj 8evTepa(j). Of theybz^rnightly watches 
 (Matt. xiv. 25.), the second and third only are mentioned, 
 as being those which were ordinarily devoted to sleep. 
 During the first, the feast would begin ; and by the 
 fourth it would be day -break. 
 
 2. In what parable has St Matthew illustrated the allusion to 
 the custom of keeping lamps burning ? 
 
 Ver. 37. 1. To what custom does our Lord here allude; and what 
 did he design to intimate .? 2. How is the participle TrapeKduji/ here 
 used? 
 
 Ver. 38. Why are only two of the night-watches here mentioned ? 
 
142 COMMENTAET Olf THE \_CJlwp. XII. 
 
 Ver. 39. TovTo Se yivaxTKiTe, k, t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxiv, 43. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 46. 8ixoTO[iri(Tei avTov. Will saio liim asunder. 
 Or, the word may possibly be taken j&guratively, as in 
 Suet. Calig. 33. Maxell is discicUi. Compare Matt, 
 xsiv. 51. 
 
 nrpoaSoKci. Indie, pr. 3 sing, contr. of trpoarSoKaui. — oixoTo^ntjei. 
 Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of 5^xoTo/ie6o, to cut in two ; from otx« ^^^ Te/xvui. — 
 6«(76t. Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of TiOijwi. 
 
 V EE. 47. tapTj(r€Tai TroWds. That is, Kara rroXXas ttXjj* 
 
 yds. The ellipsis, whicl) recurs in the nest verse, is strictly 
 classical. Thus Arist. Nub 472. rvrrro^evos iroXXds. 
 Vesp. 1277. Kai fjLe KaKLarais eKVKre. And in Latin, Ter. 
 Heaut. II. 4. 22. Diu etiam duras dahit, soil, plagas. 
 
 yvovi. Part. aor. 2 act. of ytvtoo-Kco. — SapncreTau Fut. 2 pass. 3 
 sing, of depw. Compare Matt. xxi. 35. 
 
 Vee. 48. TravrX 8e k. t. X. Hence the retributive 
 justice of God will be apportioned to opportunities im- 
 proved or neglected ; and sins of ignorance will be 
 regarded as venial in comparison of those, where there is, 
 . or might be, knowledge. See 2 Thess. i. 8. 
 
 e866r). Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of SiSw[j.i. — X,^)Ti)6ijaeTaL. Fut. 1 pass 
 3 sing, of X.V'Teu). — TrapedevTo. Aor. 2 mid. 3 pi. of TraparLdiifii. The 
 plural is used impersonally, as in ver. 20. 
 
 Vee. 49. irvp rjXdov k. t. X. (1) I have come to cast 
 i^e ^re of persecution upon tlie earth. So Ovid: — Sci- 
 licet ut fulvum spectatur in ignihus aurum, Tempore sic 
 duro est experienda fides. By a common figure, a result, 
 which is clearly foreseen, is represented as a predeter- 
 mined pui-pose. — Tt 6tK(o, el rj8r] dvrj(l)dT) ; (2) The meaning 
 
 Ver. 46. Is the verb otxoTOjueti' to be here, of necessity, understood 
 literally ? 
 
 Vek. 47. Give examples of the ellipsis to be supplied with the 
 words SapvireTaL TroWas. 
 
 Veu. 48. What is the doctrine which this text goes to establish ? 
 
 Ver. 49. 1. In what sense is irvp here used; and what is the 
 import of our Lord's assertion ? 2. Give the meaning of the clause, 
 
Vv. 50—54,] GOSPEL OF ST LTJEE. 143 
 
 is, since my deatli and passion must needs be followed 
 by divisions and persecutions, wliat do I wish, but that 
 the flame were akeady kindled; inasmuch as it would 
 then be more speedily extinguished ? There is doubtless 
 a great obscurity in the construction, which may be 
 accounted for by the emotion under which the wish was 
 uttered ; but the sense of utinam, which the particle el 
 very frequently bears, seems to be best suited to the 
 context. 
 
 avvipdr]. Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of avavTuj. 
 
 Vee. 50. ^aivTid^ia. (1) This term is here figura- 
 tively applied to Christ's death and passion. Compare 
 Matt. XX. 22. So the death of the early martyrs was 
 called their Baptism. — irms a-wexofML. (.") Sow am I 
 distressed ? Theophylact : — tzoo-ov (ppovTL^a koI ^Xt/3ojwai. 
 There seems to be an ellipsis of rw Trvevfiart. Compare 
 Acts xviii. 5. 
 
 Vee. 51. fioKelre, oTi elprjvrjv K. t. X. Compare Matt. 
 X. 34, 35. 
 
 Vee. 54. ttjv vecpeXrji/, The article is emphatic, as 
 referring to a well-known phsenomenon. In Judsea, a 
 cloud rising in the west over the Mediterranean, no bigger 
 than a man's hand (1 Kings xviii. 44.), gradually enlarges, 
 and becomes black with rain, which at length descends 
 in an overwhelming torrent. Excessive heat, produced 
 by the southerly winds, is also characteristic of eastern 
 climates. In Matt. xvi. 2. sqq. the illustrations, which 
 our Lord advanced to the same efiect, are diflerently 
 related. 
 
 Ti ©eXo), el j'ioj) avrifp^n; and afSx the most probable import to the 
 particle el. 
 
 Ver. 50. 1. How is the tenn (ia'KTL<7fi.a here applied ? 2. In 
 what sense, and witla what ellipsis, is the verb crwexoi^ai- used? 
 
 Vee. 54. Account for the use of the article before V6(pe\r]v, and 
 note the ph3en9menato which our Lord alludes. 
 
144 COMMENTAET ON THE [CIlOp. XII. 
 
 Vee. 57. d(f) iavTcov. (1) Even if the prophets had 
 been silent, the evidence of their own senses might have 
 convinced the Jews that God had visited his people, and 
 that the times of the Messiah were come. — t6 diKaiov. 
 (2) What is fitting and reasonable. Compare Phil. i. 7. 
 
 Yee. 58. (Jff yap Wayets k. r. X. (1) It has been 
 thought that this is a detached precept, taken from the 
 sermon on the Mount (Matt. v. 25, 26.) ; but the par- 
 ticle yap plainly connects it with the preceding context. 
 Although the application was prudentially omitted, as in 
 c. xiii. 16, the Pharisees are tacitly urged to repentance 
 before the day of predicted vengeance should arrive.—- 
 hoi ipyaa-lav. (2) Make an effort. The expression is a 
 Latinism, dare operam. 
 
 ^os. Imper. aor. 2 act. 2 sing, of SiSwini.. — aTrrikXaxGai. Infin. 
 perf. pass, of diraWdtrcrw. — KUTacrvprt Pr. subj. 3 sing, of KaTuaupui. 
 A forensic term, as detraho in Latin. Thus Cic. pro Mil. c. 14. Cum in 
 judicium detrahi non posset. Compare Acts viii. 3. — irpuKTopi. Dat. 
 sing, of TTpaKTuip, opos. See above, on c. iii. 13. Here, a?i officer 
 charged with the custody oj" debtors, 
 
 Vee. 59. AejrroV. The smallest coin in use among 
 the Jews, equivalent to somewhat less than the half of a 
 farthing. In English it is rendered mite, which is an 
 old word for a crumb. 
 
 aTTodws. Aor. 2 subj. contr. of dirooidcofxi. 
 
 Ver. 57. 1. Whence might the Jews have been convinced of the 
 Messiah '.= presence among them? 2. In what sense is the adjective 
 dUaiov here used ? 
 
 Ver. 58. 1. How is the precept against a litigioiTS spirit ap- 
 plied in this context? 2. What is the origin of the phrase Sovvai 
 ipyaaiav ? 
 
 Ver. 69. What was the Xeirrov; how called in English; and 
 why? 
 
Vv. 1, 2.] GOSPEL or ST LUKE. 145 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Contents: — Pilate's massacre of the Galilceans, and the fall of the 
 Tower of Si.loam,, vv. 1 — 5. Parable of the barren fig-tree, 6 — 9. 
 A woman healed on the Sabbath-day , \(> — 17. Parables of the grain 
 of mustard-seed and Leaven, 18 — 21. The gate of Salvation, 
 22 — 30. Of Herod! s design to kill Jesus, 31 — 35. (a. d. 29.) 
 
 [Parallel:— Matt. xiii. 31—38.] 
 
 Vee. 1. Traprjo-av. (1) Came ; as in Matt. xxvi. 50. 
 Acts xii. 20. Thucyd. Ti. 88. Diod. Sic. xyii. 8. — Tvepi 
 Toiv TaXiXaiav, k. r. A. (2) There is no independent record 
 of this incident ; but it is highly probable that the slaugh- 
 tered Galilseans were followers of their countryman Judas, 
 who taught the Jews to resist the payment of tribute to 
 Csesar. Compare Acts v. 37. Such transactions were 
 by no means uncommon; and the G-alilseans were not 
 unlikely to afford Pilate as ready a pretext for attacking 
 them, as the Samaritans had done. See Joseph. B. J, v. 
 
 1. 3. Ant. XTIII. 5. XX. 5. Vit. C. 17. — rav dva-MV. (3) Por 
 
 Tov alp-aTos tu>v dvaiav. Similar instances of abbreviated 
 construction are very common. Thus in Hor. Carm. i. 1. 
 23. Lituo tubes perinisttfs sonitus. Compare also Matt. 
 V. 20. (4) It may be observed that peculiar atrocity was 
 attached to a murder committed before an altar. Compare 
 c. xi. 5. Liv. X. 39. 
 
 ■jrapTia-av. Imperf. 3 pi. of Trapei/xi. — cfxi^e. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of 
 fiiyvvixi. 
 
 Vee. 2. Trapa. irdvTav t. T. Above all the Galilceans. 
 Compare Eom. i. 25 ; and see above on c. iii. 13. Thus 
 also in Latin, Plaut. Amph. ii. 1. 1. Quern ego amo 
 praeter omnes. 
 
 Ver. 1. 1. In what sense is the verb TT/ijoetjui here used .? 2. Is 
 there any record of the precise transaction here recorded ; and what 
 was the probable cause of the massacre in question? 3. What is 
 und^stood with tmv du(TLu>i)? 4. Was there anything particularly 
 atrocious in Pilate's conduct on this occasion ? 
 
 Ver. 2. What is the force of the preposition Trapa in this verse ? 
 
146 COMMENTAET OK THE [_Chap, XIII. 
 
 ■rrcTrovdacnv. Perf. mid. 3 pi. of v. irr. irdcryja. 
 
 Ver. 3. coo-avTcof. iX) In like manner; as o/xoicaj, in 
 ver. 5. Our Lord's declaration was not simply an admo- 
 nition, but a prophecy, which was literally fulfilled. At 
 the destruction of Jerusalem, multitudes both of priests 
 and people were slain in the Temple during the offering 
 of the daily sacrifices ; and vast numbers were buried 
 beneath the ruins of the walls and houses of the city. 
 See Joseph. B. J. ii. 32. it. 4. 6. (2) Without denying 
 that these Galilseans were sinners, and that their suf- 
 ferings were justly due to them, Christ severely repro- 
 bates the uncharitable judgment of those who regard 
 accidental occurrences as divine judgments, and thus 
 tacitly refer their own escape to their superior right- 
 eousness. 
 
 Ver. 4. irvpyos iv Ta 2. The pool, or fountain, of 
 Siloam (John ix. 7. 11. Joseph. B. J, v. 4. 1.) lay near 
 the 'foot of mount Sion at the south-eastern extremity of 
 Jerusalem ; and the tower, here mentioned, was doubt- 
 less built on that part of the city wall, which hung over 
 it. — ocpeiXfTai. (2) Equivalent with dfiapTcoKol in ver. 2. 
 Compare Matt. 12. 22. 
 
 Yer. 6. (rvKjiv iv ra dfnreXaivi. Vines tad firj-trees 
 are frequently mentioned together in the Old Testament : 
 and there is clearly no reason for supposing that planting 
 them together is forbidden in Deut. xxii. 9. According 
 to Plin. N. H. XVII. 18. Flcorum levis umbra est, quam- 
 vis sparsa ; ideoque inter vineas seri nan vetantur. 
 Compare, however, Theophrast. H. PL iii. 15. 
 
 Ver. 3. 1. Does our Lord's reply contain something more than 
 an admonition ? 2. What is the import of his words .' 
 
 Ver. 4. 1. Where was tho Tmoer of Siloam; and whence its 
 name ? 2. What is the sense in which 6(()eiXeTt]i is used in SCvip- 
 ture ? 
 
 Vek. 6. Was it unusual to plant fig-trees in a vineyard ? 
 
Vv. 7 — 11.] GOSPEL OP ST LUKE. 147 
 
 Vee. 7. rpia eTT]. Mg-trees usually reach maturity 
 in the East in three years. See Columella de Arb. c. 21. 
 In the parable, however, the three years are probably 
 typical of the Law, the prophets, and the ministry of our 
 Lord; and the additional year, for which the vine- 
 dresser prayed, was the interval of the Apostle's preach- 
 ing, between the death of Christ ; and the destruction of 
 Jerusalem. The intercessor was Christ ; and the master 
 of the vineyard, God. With the parable, compare Isai. 
 V. 1. sqq. 
 
 dfiTreXovpyov. Acc. sing, of afxireXovpyos, -ov, a vine-dresser ; from 
 K/LCTreXos and epyov. — £KKo\f/ov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of t-KKOTTTw.— 
 KaTupyel. Indic. pr> 3 sing, contr. of KaTapycw, to render inactive, 
 irom apyo-i. Eur. Phccn. 7Co. AW elp.', ottcos av /xi; Katapycopev 
 X^pc- Hence, as applied to land, to make useless or unfruitful. Tims 
 in Aristot. CEcon. 2. yuip^'^ dpyov yevopevov. The verb is used 
 by St Paul in several acceptations ; but it is very rare among classical 
 writers. 
 
 Vee. 9. Kav ^ih TToiTjo-r] Kapivov. The sense must be 
 completed by koXw? tx^i, as in Exod. xxxii. 32. Dan. iii. 
 15. Horn. II. A. 135. .^sch. Agam. 497. Thucyd. in. 3. 
 Xen. Cyr. it. 5. 5. viii. 7. 3. Such aposiopeses are of 
 frequent occurrence ; and here the abruptness is beauti- 
 fully expressive of the speaker's presentiment that his 
 effort to save the tree would be eventually futile. — el di 
 /Lijjye. Compare c. v. 36. Matt. vi. 1. 
 
 Ver. 11. TTvevfia dadeveias. (1) Not simply a peri- 
 phrasis, as in ^sch. Prom, 908. Eurip. Iph. T. 1317. 
 and elsewhere ; but an expression based upon the Jewish 
 opinion, that diseases were sometimes inflicted by evil 
 spirits. Hence the words, ^i' eSrja-ev 6 ^aravas, in ver. 16. 
 Compare Joseph. Ant. yi. 9. (2) The infirmity, under 
 
 Ver. 7. Of what were the three years typical; and what is the 
 general import of the parable ? 
 
 Vek. 9. Complete the construction; and point out its peculiar 
 fitness in the present instance. 
 
 Ver. 11. 1. Is TTvevpa dcrQeveias to be understood as a simple 
 periphrasis ? 2. What was the infirmity under which the woman 
 laboured ? 
 
148 COMMENTABY ON THE \_Chap. XIII. 
 
 whicli the woman laboured, was that called Kvcfiuais, as 
 indicated by the appropriate use of the verb applied to it. 
 — els TO TTavTfXes. ('0 For TravreXcbs, as in Heb. vii. 25. 
 Joseph. Ant. iii. 12. 1. 
 
 Ver. 14. dnoKpLdeis. The answer was to the act of 
 Jesus, not to anything which he had said. Compare 
 Matt. xi. 25. 
 
 Vee. 15. Xvei TOP ^ovv K. T. A. The Jewish canons 
 permitted the feeding and watering of cattle on the Sab- 
 bath-day. Compare also c. xiv. 5. Matt, xii, 11. 
 
 Yee. 16. dvyarepa 'A^padfi. The Jews highly valued 
 themselves on their descent from Abraham. Compare 
 Matt. iii. 9. John viii. 33. 
 
 Vee. 19. kokkco a-imTreas, k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xiii. 31. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 23. et oAtyot ol a-a^ofievoi ; (1) Some understand 
 this question to have been asked with reference to the 
 temporal deliverance of those who would escape the de- 
 struction of Jerusalem (Jerem. xlix. 17. lxx.) ; and others 
 of those who would be placed in a state of Salvation by 
 embracing Christianity (Acts ii. 47.) : but from our 
 Lord's reply it is clear that eternal salvation is meant, 
 and that aaiCeardai. is a convertible term with admission 
 into tJie kingdom of God (vv. 28, 29.). Compare also 
 Matt. xix. 24, 25. Though the Jews veiy generally 
 believed that all the descendants of Abraham would have 
 their portion in the world to come, the point was never- 
 theless disputed constantly in the schools, and our Lord's 
 
 3. With what is the expression ek to iravTeKk? equivalent ? 
 
 Vek. 14. How is the word ctTroArpiSek here applied ? 
 
 Ver. 15. Were the Jews peniiitted to feed their cattle on the 
 Sabbath ? 
 
 Ver. 16. Is not the term dvyaryp 'A/Jpaaw peculiarly emphatic? 
 
 Ver. 23. 1. How do you understand the question, A7-e they few 
 that be saved ? 
 
Vv. 24 — 32.] GOSPEL or st luke. 149 
 
 judgment was doubtless sought witli a view to decide the 
 question. Of the use of the present for the future, see 
 above on c. ii. 34. (2) The particle d is here simply 
 interrogative, as in Matt. xii. 10. Compare also cc. xiv. 
 3. xxii. 49. 67. Acts i. 6. xxii. 25. xxv. 20. 
 
 VeE. 24. ay(i)Vi^€(r6e daeXBeiv k. t, X. (1) A metaphor, 
 
 from contending in a race or contest {dyav), so that 
 exertion is necessary, without which there is no absolute 
 decree which ensures election to eternal life. (2) There is 
 throughout an allusion to the banquets of the ancients, 
 and especially their marriage-feasts, which were celebrated 
 at night in apartments splendidly illuminated. In order 
 to exclude those who were unbidden, the guests were ad- 
 mitted by a small wicket-gate, which, when once closed, 
 was not again opened. Compare Matt. xxv. 10. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 26. oIk otSa viias, k. t. X. Compare Matt. vii. 
 22, 23. viii. 11, 12. ; ' and, for the construction, c. xix. 3. 
 — {(pdyojiev fvamov aov kol err. An expression indicative of 
 familiar intercourse, as in Psal. xli. 9, Acts x. 41. 
 
 Vee. 30. slalp ecrxaroi, k. t. X. Compare Matt. xix. 
 30. XX. 16. 
 
 Vee. 32. rfj dXconeKi TavTTj. (1) It seems probable 
 that our Lord thus designated Herod Antipas from the 
 insight which he possessed into the Tetrarch's cunning, 
 who had prompted the Pharisees to persuade him to 
 retire into Judaea by fabricating a pretended design 
 against his life. The rising influence of Jesus among 
 the people, and the fear of embroiling himself with the 
 
 3. Wliat is the force of the particle ei in this construction ? 
 
 Ver. 24. Explain the metaphor contained in the verb dywviX,e<Tde, 
 and point out tlie inference which it suggests. 2. What are the cus- 
 toms to which our Lord alludes in his reply ? 
 
 Vee. 26. What is expressed in the phrase (puyew koL Triveiv ei/w- 
 
 TTIOV Ttl/OS ? 
 
 Ver. 32. 1. What seems to have been the reason for which our 
 Lord called Herod a fox f 
 
 02 
 
150 COMMENTARY ON THE \_C1iap, XIII. 
 
 [Romans, naturally led him to desire tlie removal from 
 his dominions of the object of his suspicion and alarm ; 
 and the Pharisees entered into his views, in the hope 
 that the chiefpriests would contrive the death of their 
 adversary on his return to Jerusalem. (2) In reproving 
 without scruple the vices of kings and rulers, the pro- 
 phets of the Old Testament frequently applied to them 
 the name of those animals which they resembled in 
 temper or disposition; but merely in a descriptive, not 
 a vituperative, acceptation. Compare also Matt. vii. 6. 
 X. 16 ; and of the fox, as an emblem of deceit, see 
 Arrian. Epict. i. 3. Hor. A. P. 437. Juv. Sat. v. 118. 
 Shaksp. K. Lear, iii. 4. Hen. VIII. i. 1. — a-rjixepov Ka\ 
 aiipiov. (3) To-day and to-morroio ; i. e. for some sJwrt, 
 but indefinite, interval of time; the end of which is 
 marked, also indefinitely, by rfi rpiTj], scU. rjixepa. Com- 
 pare Hos. vi. 2. Eur. AJcest. 330. Arrian. Epict. it. 
 10. — reXaovpai. (4) Z am finished ; i.e. my course is 
 ended, or, I die. Compare c. vii. 2. Acts xx. 24. 
 
 Ver. 33. rfj exovixevrj. Compare Acts xx. 15. xxi. 
 26. (1) In the construction there seems to be an omission, 
 which may be thus supplied from the preceding verse : — 
 Nevertheless, after working my miracles to-day and to- 
 morroio, on the day after I must depart hence, as you 
 suggest ; for &c. — ovk. ivbix^rai. (2) It is not possible. 
 So in c. xvii. 1. avevheKTov iaTi. Compare Xen. Mem. 
 III. 9. 1. The expression, however, must be understood 
 with some limitation ; as some of the prophets, though 
 very few of them, perished out of Jerusalem. 
 
 2. Was the term vituperative or offensive? 3. Define the 
 meaning of the formula m'l/xepou kuI aupiov. 4. What signification 
 do you attach to the verb TeXeiovfiai ? 
 
 Ver. 33. 1. How do you supply the omission which occurs in the 
 construction of this verse? 2. How do you render ovk evdexerai; 
 and is the assertion to be taken literally ? 
 
Vv. 1, 2.] GOSPEL or ST LUKE. 151 
 
 Ver. 34. 'i(povcrakr]n, 'upovcraXrjfj. ! k. t. X. Compare 
 Matt, xxiii. 37. sqq. 
 
 \i6ofto\ovcra. Nom. sing. f. part. \n\ act. of XidojBoXeo}, to stone ; 
 from Xidoi and ftdXXw. — aTrea-xaX./j.e'i'oys. Acc. pi. m. part. perf. 
 pass, of diro<XT€XXu). — eiria-vvu^aL. lufin. aor. 1 act. of eirLavvdyw. 
 vocraiav. Acc. sing, of voa-aria, -as, a nest. Matthew has tu vocrcria, 
 the young. In the same way nidus is used in Virg. Georg. iv. 17. 
 JE.n. XII. 475. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIV. 
 
 Contents: — A dropsy cured on the Sabbath-day, w. 1 — 6. Christian 
 humility and condescension, 7 — 14. Parable of the Great Supper, 
 15 — 24. Christian self-denial and forethought, 2& — 35. (a.d. 29.) 
 [Compare Matt. v. 13. xii. 10. sqq. xxii. 2. sqq.] 
 
 Vek. 1. Tbiv apxovTav rav 4>. (1) Not chief Pharisees, 
 but rulers who toere Pharisees. Compare cc. viii. 41. 
 iviii. 18. John iii. 1. vii. 48. Otherwise they would 
 have been Trpwrot ^apia-alav. See Acts xiii. 50. — (payelv 
 aprov. (2) A general expression, whether for an ordinary 
 meal or a sumptuous banquet. Compare ver. 15. 2 Sam. 
 ix. 7. xii. 21. Prov. ix. 5. From w. 7. sqq. it may be 
 inferred that the latter is here intended ; not to mention 
 that the Jews, from religious motives, had their tables 
 well spread on the Sabbath-day. See Nehem. viii. 10. 
 12. Tobit ii. 1. Hence Plutarch Symp. p. 672. airol 
 
 fie, SC. ot 'louSmot, tw Xoyo) p-aprvpovcnv on crd^^arou 
 
 Tifiwcri., jadXtcrra [jlcv rdveiv Kai olvovaOai irapaKoXovvres 
 
 dXXrjXovs. 
 
 TrapaTiipovfievoi. Nom. pi. contr. part. pr. mid. of irapaTiipeui. 
 See above on c. vi. 7. 
 
 Yer. 3. dTTOKptdels. Ansicering his own thoughts ; 
 aud in ver. 5, those of the Pharisees. Compare c. xiii. 
 
 Vee. 1. 1. Whom do yon here understand "by apxovrei tcoi/ 
 ^apLcraicuv? 2. What is the import of the phrase (payelv iipTov; 
 and how is it here used ? 
 
152 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chaj). XIV. 
 
 14. — vofjLiKovs Koi <j>. See above, on c. v. 17. — el f^ea-n 
 K. T. X. Compare Matt. xii. 10. sqq. 
 
 Yee. 7. irapa^oXrjv. (0 Eatlier, in this place, an 
 admonition or lesson, than a pm^able. Compare Matt. 
 xiii. 2. XV. 15. — enex^^- (-) Supply top vovv or rrjv 
 didvoLav, as again in 1 Tim. iv. 16. enexe aeavra koi rf) 
 
 diBaa-KoKia. So Herod. I. 80. Ti. 96 ; and without the 
 
 ellipsis, Plat. Legg. II. p. 926. eVt /ie/^oo-t ya/iou rrjv 8idvoiap 
 
 inex'^v. Some, less correctly, add tovs 6<p6akjxovs, as in 
 Acts iii. 5. — TCLs TrpcoTOKXia-Las. See above, on c. v. 29. 
 (3) Ambitious as were the Eabbins themselves of this 
 honour, their writings contain many precepts similar to 
 this of our Lord; with which may be compared Prov. 
 XXV. 6, 7. 
 
 KeKXrjinevovi. Acc. pi. m. part. perf. pass, of KoXeu), to call or 
 invite. Compare Matt. xxii. 3. — e^eXeyovro. Imperf. mid. 3 pi. of 
 e/cXeyo). 
 
 Ver. 9. 86s Tovra tottop. So Arrian. Epiet. iii. 26. 
 ^off ' aWois Tonov. Plutarch in Vit. C. Gracch. p. 840. 
 bore TOTTov dyadols. Ovid. Past. II. 668. Cuncta Jovi 
 cessit fitrha, locumque dedit. Compare also Cic. Epist. 
 Earn. XI. 1. Ovid. Pont. i. 1. Senec. Epist. 74. The 
 form was one of common occurrence at the banquets of 
 the Jews, and occurs frequently in their writings ; to- 
 gether with npocravd^rjdi, dvairfpov, as in the next verse. 
 Thus also Plautus : Abi tu sane superior. 
 
 ap^ri. Aor. 1 mid. subj. 2 sing, of apx<io. 
 
 Veu. 10. KXtjGys. Aor. 1 pass. subj. 2 sing, of KaXeui. — dva-n-ecre. 
 Imper. aor. 2 act. 2 sing, of dvaTrlirTw. — ■Kpo(7avdjin^L. Iinper. aor. 
 2 act. 2 sing, of Trpoaravafialvo}. 
 
 Veb. 11. oTi nds 6 vyj/cov k. t. X. Compare Matt. 
 xxiii. 12. 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. What seems to be the meaning of irapa^oXii iu this 
 context? 2. How do you supply the ellipsis with tTrex^i'? 3. Had 
 not the Eabbins a similar precept with this of Christ.' 
 
 Vkr. 9. Illustrate the formulce, 66^ toutw tottou, and irpoaava^ifii 
 dvu>Tepov. 
 
Ft'. 12 — 14.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 153 
 
 Vee. 12. /X17 (jxlavei Tovs (pi'kovs (tov, k. t. X. (1) Supply 
 
 fiovov, as iu Matt. ix. 13. and elsewhere. (2) Our Lord 
 does not forbid the interchange of hospitality among the 
 rich, in recommendiBg the practice of a more disinter- 
 ested benevolence ,- and that, with reference to a custom 
 still prevalent in the East, where entertainments are fre- 
 quently in the open air, and any passing stranger is 
 invited to partake of them. Compare Gen. xviii. 1. sqq. 
 "Wisd. iv. 1. sqq. Tobit iv. 7. sqq. (3) A similar senti- 
 ment is frequently expressed by heathen writers. Thus 
 Plin. Epist. IX. 30. Folo eum, qui sit vere liheralis, 
 trihuere amicis, sed amicis clico pauperibus : non ut isti 
 qui iis jjotissimum donant, qui donare maxime possunt. 
 See also Hom. Od. P. 382. Xen. Sympos. i. 15. Aristot. 
 Nicom. Tin. 15. Cic. Off", i. W The verb (^iwveiv is 
 simply perhaps synonymous with KoXflu, though it has 
 been thought to mark a degree of ostentation iu the 
 bidding. 
 
 KCKXriKOTi. Dat. sing. m. part. perf. act. of KoXeu). — (j)wvei. Imper. 
 pr. 2 sing, contr. of (jxaveta, to call aloud ; from (^(ukj}. 
 
 Yee. 14. ev rfi dvaa-rdcrei Ta>v 8. As there will 
 doubtless be a general resurrection both of just and 
 unjust (Matt. xxv. 32. John v. 28, 29. Acts xxiv. 15.), 
 our Lord spoke perhaps in accordance with the senti- 
 ments of the Pharisees, who not only denied that any 
 except the just would be raised, but maintained that there 
 would be two resurrections, of which the first would take 
 place at the Messiah's appearance. 
 
 eV;;. Fut. 2 sing, of elfxl, to he. — avraTrooovvaL. Infin. aor. 2 act., 
 and dvTairo5oQri<reraL, fut. 1 pass. 3 sing, of dvTairooiSwfjLL. 
 
 Ver. 12. 1. Is not there an ellipsis in the construction of this 
 Xjrecept? 2. What is our Lord's meaning; and what is the custom 
 to which he seems to allude.? 3. Adduce a similar sentiment 
 from heathen writers. 4. How is the verb ^toi/eZv to be under- 
 stood ? 
 
 Ver. 14. In what sense does our Lord speak of the Resurrection 
 of the just ? 
 
154 COMMENTAET ON THE \_Cliap. XIV. 
 
 Veil 15. iv rfj ^aa-iXela tov Qeov. That is, in the 
 Jcingdom of tlie Messiah. This meaning of the expression 
 is here confirmed by the following parable, whicli clearly 
 represents the Gospel dispensation, as rejected by the 
 Jews, and accepted by the Gentiles, respectively. 
 
 Vee. 16. avOpanros ris k. t. X. Our Lord delivered 
 this parable on another occasion, when he added the 
 beautiful and expressive incident of the guest who had 
 not on a wedding garment. See Matt. xxii. 2. sqq. 
 
 Veb. 18. airb fiias. (1) Scil. yva/jiris, which is Sup- 
 plied in Demosth. Phil. IV. p. 147. iav fxev i5/xeis 6ii.odvjj.ahov 
 eK fiias yvci)fir]s ^lXittttou aiivvrfade. So Philo de TjQg^^, 
 II. p. 311. CLTTO fiias Koi TTJs avTrjs yvaijxr]s. Others less 
 
 conveniently understood cfycovrjs, <Tvv6rjKijs, yf^vx^s, &c. — exe 
 fie TraprjTijfievov. (2) A Latinism, of which the exact 
 counterpart is found in Mart. Epigr. ii. 8. Exciosatum 
 habeas me, rogo : coeno domi. The expressions e/awrw ere, 
 dvayKTjv e^co, and SoKi/idcrai avra, have also been identified 
 with the Latin rogo te, opus haheo, and prohare in the 
 sense of trying the quality of anything. (3) It will be 
 observed that the three alleged excuses include the great 
 worldly motives of loealth, business, and pleasure ; and 
 though the engagements may have been in themselves 
 unobjectionable, their interference with the higher duties 
 of religion made them otherwise. 
 
 fip'^avTO. Aor. 1 mid. 3 pi. of apx*"' — TrajjatTeTo-Oat. Iiifin. pr. mid. 
 contr. of irapaiTeto, to heg off or excuse. — irapyTrifjievov. Ace. siug. 
 m. part. perf. p. of the same verb. 
 
 Ver. 15. What is here meant by the Kingdom of heaven, according 
 to the scope of the following parable ? 
 
 Vkr. 16. Does the parable of the Great Supper occur elsewhere; 
 and with what addiiional circumstance? 
 
 Ver. 18. 1. How is the phrase d-rro ixidi to be completed? 2. 
 Illustrate the expression e'xe /ne ■Trapiirrjfxeiiou, and point out others 
 in this parable of similar origin. 3. "NVhat Avas the nature of the 
 excuses alleged by the guests ; and wherein consisted their sinfulness ? 
 
Vv. 23 — 28.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 155 
 
 Vee. 23. dvajKaa-ov elaeXde'iv. Nothing more than 
 moral com^mlsion or persuasion is meant, in "which sense 
 avajKaifiv and similar verbs are frequently used ; as ia 
 c. xxiv. 29. Matt. xiv. 22. Acts xvi. 15. Gal. ii. 14. So 
 Hor. Epist. I. 9. 3. Prece cogit. The expression there- 
 fore marks the affectionate earnestness with which Christ 
 in\'ites and presses mankind to embrace the Grospel, but 
 affords no sanction to the doctrine of iiTesistible grace, 
 
 dvayKucyov. Imper. aor. 1 act. of dvayKoX^o). — yefxindy, Aor. 1 
 pass. subj. 3 sing, ofyejui^to. 
 
 Vee. 26. ov fua-fi t6v iraripa k. t. \. The meaning 
 of our Lord's assertion is more accurately expressed in 
 
 JMatt. X. 3/. 6 (j)ika>v iraripa fj firjTepa vnip e/xe, k. t. X. In 
 
 a like comparative sense of loviny less the verb niadv 
 is frequently employed; as in Matt. vi. 24. Eom. ix. 13. 
 Compare also Gen. xxix. 31. Deut. xxi. 15, 
 
 Vee. 28. Trvpyov oiKobopiicrai. (0 From the use of 
 this verb, rather than simply depeiv, it is pi^obable that 
 iTvpyos here means a turreted mansion, as in Hor. Carm, 
 I, 4. 13. Pauperiim taiernas, regumque turres. (2) From 
 ^r](f}os, a pelhle, of which the antients made use in calcu- 
 lation, y^r](^i^f.iv signifies to compute or recJcon. Compare 
 Herod, ii. 36. (3) The meaning of the illustration is, 
 that as a man naturally calculates the cost of a building 
 before he begins to build, or as a king considers his 
 resources before he engages in war, so the Christian 
 ought to be prepared for all the dangers and anxieties 
 which his religion may bring upon him. 
 
 Vee. 34. koKov t6 Skas' iav he k. t. X, Compare 
 
 Ver. 23. What is the import of duuyKaX,ew in this passage; and 
 does the parable afford any sanction to the doctrine of irresistible grace.' 
 
 Ver. 26. In what sense is the verb fxiirslv here used.' 
 
 Vee. 28. 1. What does Trvpyoi here signify? 2. Give the 
 derivation and meaning of xpiifpi^etv. 3. What is the import of 
 our Lord's reasoning ? 
 
 Ver. 34. How do you interpret the parable of unsavourT/ salt 
 in the present context ? 
 
156 COMMENTAET OTf THE \Clia]p. XT. 
 
 Matt. V. 13. In the present connexion the import of the 
 maxim seems to be this : — As unsavoury salt is worthless 
 and unprofitable, so the Christian who has not counted 
 the cost of his adherence to Christ, will be at every 
 moment liable to apostatize, and become a castaway. 
 
 fjLwpavdfi. Aor. 1 pass. subj. 3 sing, of fimpaivui. — dpTii6jjo-eTat, 
 Fut. 1 pass. 3 sing, of dprvvco. 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 Contents: — Parable of the lost sheep, vv. 1 — 7; of the lost piece of 
 money, 8 — 10; and of the prodigal son, 11 — 32. (a. d. 29.) 
 [Compare Matt, xviii. 12. sqq.] 
 
 Vee. 1. r)(Tav iyyi^ovrei. Were in the habit of ap- 
 proaching. See on c. i. 10. — jvavres. That is, all in the 
 neighbourhood ; or the adjective may be limited in sense, 
 and mean comparatively all, i, e. a great number ; as in 
 Matt. iii. 5. 
 
 Ver. 2. TrpoaSfx^rai. Seceives to himself ; i. e. loel- 
 comes, or associates with them; as in Thucyd. ii. 12. 
 Arist. Equit. 735. Compare also cc. x, 38. xix. 6. Acts 
 xvii. 7. 
 
 Vee. 4. iv rrj eprjfico. (1) Matt, xviii. 12. eVt ra oprj. 
 
 Compare also c. viii. 29. with Mark v. 5. The apparent 
 difference is reconciled in the notes on c. i. 39. 80. — ■ 
 eVt TO aTToXwXdj. (2) In search of the lost one. So Diog. 
 Laert. I. 10, 7rep(p6e\s Trapa tov Tvarpos els dypbv enl TVpo^arov. 
 
 diroKecra'i. Part. aor. 1 act. ; and aVoXwXos, ace. sing. n. part. perf. 
 mid. oi diroWvfxaL. — e'vpy. Aor. 2 act. subj. 3 sing, of evpicTKui. 
 
 Ver. 1. How is iravre^ here used? 
 Vee. 2. What is the import of the verb -TrpotTOex^tyQin ? 
 Ver. 4. 1. How is iv t?7 epi'mw otherwise designated by the 
 Evangelists ? 2. Give the force of the preposition eirl in this verse ? 
 
Vv. 7 — 12.] GOSPEL or st luke. 157 
 
 Vee. 7. ovTco xapa tarai k. t. X. (1) The idea thus 
 expressed may be illustrated by Eurip. fr. (Edip. 14. 
 
 'Ek t<ov aiKTTTmv fj x"P'^ fiei^utv jiporois 'Pavelcra fiaXKov rj 
 
 TO Trpoa-SoKwfiepou Teprrei. The joy ou the recovery of 
 any one of the flock would doubtless be the same. Com- 
 pare Matt, xviii, 12. sqq. (2) By SUaLoi are meant the 
 comparatively rigliteous, as in Matt. ix. 13. Some indeed 
 suppose the Pharisees to be intended, who were righteous 
 in their own estimation ; but their conversion would be 
 no less desirable in point of fact than that of the reputed 
 sinner. The import of the three parables which compose 
 this chapter may, however, be aptly extended beyond 
 their natural and ob\dous sense, so as to represent the 
 divine satisfaction at the admission of the G-entiles into 
 the Christian covenant. This double view tvas adopted 
 by some of the antient Fathers. (3) In the construction, 
 the adverb ;) is put for fiaXXov fj, as in Matt, xviii. 9. 
 
 Veb. 8. Bpaxprjv. A Greek silver coin, current 
 also among the Jews, and nearly of the same value as 
 the Roman denarius. It was so called dno tov 8f8pdxdui, 
 because six oholi, which makes a drachma, were about as 
 much as a man could ffrasjj in his hand. 
 
 a-apoi. Pr. iudic. 3 sing, couti*. of aapou), to sweep. 
 
 Vee. 12. t6 em^aXXov p,€pos. The portion tchich falls 
 to my share. The request was that the father would 
 settle at once upon him that to which, at his death, 
 he would be legally entitled. See above, on c. xii. 13. 
 In the same sense the verb eml3aX\eiv frequently occurs ; 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. Cite a classical sentiment illusti'ative of tlie import 
 of tlie parable of the Lost Sheep. 2. Who are the oixatot here 
 intended; and what aim, beyond their obvious application, may be 
 included in this and the following parables ? 3. How is the adverb n 
 here employed? 
 
 Ver. 8. What was the drachma ; and whence is the name derived ? 
 
 Ver. 12. What does to k-KLfiaXKov /xepa t/Js ovaia^ signify; and 
 is eirijidWeiv commonly so used ? 
 
158 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XV. 
 
 as 111 Job VI. 11. I/XX. on (Toi eTrijSaXXet rj KKrjpovofiia avTjjs. 
 MerOfl. IV. 115. a7roXa;(di/r6j twv KTrjiidnov ro eni^dWov, — 
 
 /3toi/. See above, on c. viii. 43. 
 
 veujTepo9. Adj. compar. from i-e'os, young. — 5os. Imper. aor. 2 act. 
 "i sing, of oiowfXL. — ohcriu^. Gen. siug. of oua-ta, property ; fi'om ovaa, 
 part, fern, of eiuL — dielXev. Aor. 2 act. 3 siug. of v. irr. oiaipeco. 
 
 Vee. 13. o-wayaywi' anavra. (0 Collecting all to- 
 gether, and turning it into money. There is an ellipsis 
 of eli dpyvpiov, which is supplied in Plutarch. So in 
 Latin, Qviinct. Decl. 5. Cunctas facidtates in pretia 
 collegi. — us x^p°-^ fiaKpdv. (2) In a secondary sense, this 
 may refer to the Gentiles, who were far off from Grod 
 (Eph. ii. 18.), until admitted to the privileges of the 
 Christian covenant : and this gave great dissatisfaction 
 to the Jews, as represented in the conduct of the elder 
 brother. — do-wrcoy. (3) Biotously, profligately. Some un- 
 derstand the word actively, of one who can save nothing ; 
 but a passive import is more conformable to its ordinary 
 classical usage. Compare Aristot. Eth. iv. 1. Soph. Aj. 
 190. Cic. Fin. ii. 8. A. Gell. vii. 11. The same phrase, 
 aa-oiTOis ifjv, occurs iu Joseph. Ant. xii. 4. 8. 
 
 a-Ke^nfiricrev. Aor. 1 act. 3 siug, of aTroSrjfiew, to travel, or live 
 abroad ; from OTJfio^. — ^leo-KopTrto-e. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of diaaKopirit^w, 
 to scatter, icaste, squander. — acriuTtus. Adv. from a priv. aud owX^w. 
 
 Vee. 14. Xi/i6s laxvpos. See above, on c. iv. 25. 
 
 \)(TT€peL<xQai. Infin. pr. pass, contr. of va-repew, to be behindhand ; 
 from iidTepov. Also to be in need, to suffer want. 
 
 Vee. 15. ^oaneiv x°^P°^^- Among the Egyptiaus, 
 aud indeed among the ancients generally, a swineherd 
 was held in the greatest contempt. See Herod, ii, 27. 
 Mart. Epigr. x. 11. In a Jew the repugnance would be 
 
 Vek. 13. 1. Give the full meaning of the phrase arvvayaywv 
 diravTo., and supply the ellipsis. 2. Point out the import of the 
 parable in its less dn-ect application. 3. How is the adverb to be 
 explained in the expression ao-oiTtos X,\iv^ 
 
 Ver. 15. Shew that the Prodigal's occupation in feeding swine 
 is an emphatic point iu the parable. 
 
Vv. 16, 17.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 159 
 
 increased by religious scruples ; so that the circumstance 
 
 is introduced in order to heighten the picture of the 
 
 prodigal's distress. 
 
 tKoXXridih Aor. 1 pass. 3 siug. of KoWaofiai, to unite oneself, here as 
 a servant. Compare Matt. six. 5. 
 
 VeE. 16. ewedvixei yefila-ai r. k. Was content to Jill. 
 
 (1) There is no reason to suppose that the desire was not 
 gratified ; for, even supposing that he was purloining his 
 employer's property, one, who had undertaken a charge 
 interdicted by his religion, would not have scrupled to 
 do so rather than starve. This sense of the verb, more- 
 over, is confinned by c. xvi. 21. Compare also Isai. i. 
 29. Iviii. 2. lxx. Herod, i. 116. Lys. Orat. 21.— Kepariwj/. 
 
 (2) These are generally supposed to have been the fruit 
 of the carob-tree (Ceratonia siliquosa. Linn.), a poor 
 innutricious food for man, but on the pod or hush of 
 which cattle are still very commonly fed in the East. It 
 is called crvKri AlyvTrrov, the Egyptian fig, by Pliny (X. 
 H. XV. 28.) ; and sometimes St John's hread, from a 
 popular notion that it constituted part of the Baptist's 
 food in the wilderness. — olheXs ibihov aira. Subaud. 
 (paye'iv. (3) Perhaps this was not from lack of pity, but 
 because the charge of the swine lay apart from human 
 habitations. 
 
 eiredufjiei. Imperf. 3 sing, contr. of eiridvixioo, to desire ; from 
 Oujuo's. — yefM'Krai. Infin. aor. 1 act. of yefii'^a). — v<rdiov. Imperf. 3 
 pi. of ea-diuj. — eSLdov. Imperf. 3 sing, of diSwixi. 
 
 Vee. 17. els eavTov i\6a>v. Coming to himself. Au 
 expression indicating recovery from insanity or aiiv 
 mental delusion whatever. Compare Diod. Sic. xiii. 95. 
 Arrian. Epict. i. 31. So the Latin redire ad se, in Hor. 
 Epist. II. 2. 138. Lucret. iv. 994. 1017. Precisely 
 similar in import is the phrase yeveadai h eavra, in Acts 
 xii. 11. 
 
 Ver. 16. 1. In what sense is the verb eTriSu^eii/ here used.' 2. 
 What were the Kepaxta, on which the prodigal fed? 3. Does it 
 appear that his condition excited no compassion ? 
 
 Ver. 17. What is the import of the phrase ek kav-rdv eXdelv? 
 
160 COMMENTARY ON THE \Clia]). XV. 
 
 fiicrdioi. Nom. pi. of fxlaOio's, ov, a hired servant ; from /nio-6os. — 
 irepKTcrevuvcnv. Pr. indie. 3 pi. of irept-aaeuw, to have a svperjiuity ; 
 from -rrepLfraov. {Verbs signifying abundance or want, govern a 
 genitive). 
 
 VEB. 20. ineTTeaev eVt tov Tpd)^rj\ov. A mark of 
 
 strong aifectiou, as well as of reconciliation. Compare 
 Gen. xxxiii. 4. xlv. 14. Tobit xi. 8. Acts xx. 37. So 
 
 Hom. Od. ■^■'. 207. AaKpvaaaa 8' eireir lOvs Bpdfiev, afi(j)l 
 fie Xelpas Aeiprj /StiXX' 'OSutr^Z, Kaprj S' eKva. Ter. Andr. I. 
 
 1. 110. Sejecit se in illuin flens qiiam familiariter . 
 
 afacTTtts. Part. aor. 2 act. of aVtn-Tijjut. — ktyrfKayyyirs^^. Aor. 1 
 pass. 3 sing, of miXay^viXfuxai. See above, on c. i. 78. vii. 13. — 
 Spafx'Mv. Part. aor. 2 of v. irr. Tpex^w. — eTreireaev. Aor. 2 act. 3. sing. 
 of v. irr. kirnriirTfo. — KUTecpiXijaev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of /caTa<^i\ea). 
 See above, on c. vii. 38. 
 
 Ver. 22. a-roKyv tijv Trpcor-qv. (0 Tlie lest OV Costliest 
 robe : in which sense irparos, and the Latin priimis, are 
 frequently used. See Ezek. xxvii. 22. lxx. Joseph. 
 Ant. XIII. 5. 4. Tereut. t. 2. 4. (2) As the robe, the 
 ring, and the slioes, were marks of distinction in the East 
 (Gen. xxxviii. 18. xli. 42. 1 Mace. vi. 16. Eph. vi. 15. 
 James ii. 2. Eev. vii. 13. xix. 8.), and could be worn by 
 no slave, their production is a proof that the prodigal 
 was cordially forgiven and restored. 
 
 e^eveyKaTe. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of eK(pepw. 
 VeR. 23. Tov p,6crxov Tov (TIT. Bvcrare, koi cp. ev(p. In 
 
 token of a hearty and joyous welcome. Compare c. xii. 
 19. Isai. xxii. 13. Hom. Od. g. 414. Hor. Epist. i. 3. 36. 
 
 criTevTov. Acc. sing. m. of adj. trirevToi, fatted for food ; from 
 o-tTos. Compare Matt. xxii. 4. — Ouo-otc. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of 
 t)utt), to hill ; as in ]\Iatt. xxii. 4. Acts x. 13. — ev(j>pavdw/iev. Aor. 1 pass, 
 subj. 1 pi. of eupcpaiuw. 
 
 Ver. 20. Point out the meaning of tlie expression eTmriineiii 
 
 CTTl TOV Tptt.X^]\oV. 
 
 Ver. 22. 1. How is irpoiTO^ liere used? 2. What is implied in 
 the father's mode of receiving his son; and vhat was his motive.' 
 Ver. 23. Why did he kill the fatted calf? 
 
Vv. 24 — 31.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 161 
 
 Veb. 24. veKpos rfv, Kal dveCrjcre. Sj)iritual death and 
 
 resuscitation are to be uuderstood ; as in Epli. ii. 1. 
 
 1 Tim. V. 6. Eev. iii. 1. Compare Matt. viii. 22. There 
 
 is a similar metaplior in Cic. Orat. post red. c. 9. Qui 
 
 me a morbo ad vitam, a desperatione ad spem, ah exitio 
 
 ad salutem revocavit. 
 
 6.ve^r]cfe. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of avaX^aoa. — aTToXtoXtos. Part. 2 pert'. 
 of d7roWu|iit. 
 
 Ver. 26. Trai'Swi/. Servants ; as in Matt. viii. 6. — 
 iTtvv&. TL fir] Tavra. Compare Acts ii. 12. x. 17. 
 
 Ver. 27. vyialvovra. The sense of moral as well as 
 lodily health is included, with reference perhaps to 
 ver. 17. The verb is used of mental sanity in Arist. 
 Pint. 364. 
 
 Yee. 30. 6 KaTa(payc!ov crov r. /3. A frequent metaphor 
 in all languages. Horn. Od. O. 10. firj toi kutu iravra 
 
 (^ayaxTi, Y.Trjjx,aTa hacraojievoi. -3^S0p. fr. veos aawTos Kara- 
 (payuiv ra irarpcoa. Hor. Serm. II. 3. 122. Mlius ut 
 
 ehibat hceres. Such prodigals were denounced by Solon ; 
 and legally disqualified from speaking in the public as- 
 semblies of the Greeks. See Diog. L. I. 55. -3^schin. 
 c. Timarch. c. 30. 
 
 Vee. 31. TfKvov, (TV TvavTOTe K. T. X. Mcrcy to the 
 penitent is no just cavise of complaint to the righteous 
 in any case ; for, as the elder brother was still heir to 
 the full extent of his claim, so the pardon of a sinner 
 detracts nothing from the glory of the just. 
 
 Ver. 24. In what acceptation are veK(>d? and aVepjo-ej/ here 
 employed ? 
 
 Vee. 27. Give its full meaning to the verb vyiaiveiv. 
 
 Ver. 30. Illustrate the metaphor KaTacpayelv t6v (iiov. 
 
 Ver. 31. Shew the futility of the elder brother's plea. 
 
 p2 
 
162 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Chap. XVr. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Contents : — Parable of the Unjust Steioard, vv. 1 — 1 3. The Pharisees 
 reproved, 14 — 18. Parable of the Rich vian and Lazarus, 19 — 31. 
 (a. d. 29.). 
 
 Ver. 1. Trpos Tovs ^ladrjTas avTov. (1) Although ad- 
 dressed to his disciples, the parable of the unjust Steward 
 was manifestly directed against the covetousness of the 
 Pharisees who were present. See ver. 14. — 8iel3Xi]6r). 
 (2) Was accused. The verb 8i.a^dWei.v is used of an 
 accusation generally, whether groundless or otherwise ; 
 and it has the latter sense in Numb. xsii. 22. Dan. iii. 6. 
 vi. 24. Lxx. Joseph. Ant. vi. 10. 2. 
 
 VER. 2. Ti TovTO aKovco nepl crov ; CO For ri rovro iariv 
 
 b ciKovco ; There is a similar ellipsis in c. ii. 48. Compare 
 Gren. slii. 28. lxx. — d-n-oSosTovXoyov. (.^) SendertJie account ; 
 as in Matt. xii. 36. Acts xix. 40. Heb. xiii, 17. 1 Pet. iv. 
 
 5. So Plat. Ph?ed. C. 8. Vfuv Se to7s SiKaarals ^ovXofxaL tov 
 \6yov aTTobovvai. — ov yap bwrjcrrj en oIk. (3) For tliOU slialt 
 
 he no longer steward. For this qualified sense of 8vvafxai, 
 compare Matt, ix. 15. 
 
 Ver. 3. a-Kdnreiv ovk icr;^vw, eV. alcrx- Digging and 
 Pegging are opposed to each other, as respectively the 
 most laborious and degrading occupations. Arist. Av. 
 
 1432. TL yap irddoi ; (TKcnTTeiv yap ovk inia-Ta/jiai. Tyrtseus : — 
 TTTCo^eveiv TravTcov eVr' dvirjpoTarov. 
 
 Ver. 4. k'yvwv. I have resolved, (l) The aorist for 
 the perfect; as in Matt. viii. 10. ix. 13. xxvii. 63. and 
 
 Vek. 1. 1. Against whom was the parable of the Unjust Steward 
 more immediately directed ? 2. Does the verb ^lajidWeiv necessarily 
 imply a, false accusation ? 
 
 Vek. 2. 1. Supply the ellipsis in the expression, Tt tovto aKovw 
 •wepl (TOV ; 2. What is the meaning of the phrase dirodovvai Xoyov ? 
 3. How is the verb 6iivafj.ai here used? 
 
 Vek. 3. In what view are digging and begging here contrasted ? 
 
 Vek. 4. 1. How is eyi'""' liere employed, both as to tense and sig- 
 nification ? 
 
Fd. 5, 6.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 163 
 
 elsewhere. Of tlie sense, in whicli the verb yivaa-Kco is here 
 used, there are examples in Diod. Sic. iv. 67. Plutarch. 
 Lycurg. c. 3. Alciphr. Epist. i. 35.— Se^wirai. (2) The 
 plural used impersonally ; and so again in ver. 9. See 
 above, on c. -\d. 38. Some indeed would here understand 
 Xpeaxf^elXerai and (j)iXoi, or some other nominatives, in the 
 two places respectively ; but the above explanation is far 
 preferable. 
 
 fxeTaa-Tadib. Aor. 1 pass. subj. of /xeditrTii/xi. 
 
 Vee. 5. xP^'^^^''^^'^^^- ^^^ ^^^ perhaps debtors, pro- 
 perly so called ; but tenants, who paid their rent in kind 
 instead of money. (2) It seems to have been the custom 
 in such cases to give a ivritten engagement (ypdfifia) for 
 the payment, which was countersigned by the steward ; 
 so that, in order to provide against detection, it was 
 necessary in the present instance that the bonds should 
 be executed afresh : and the tenants, thus becoming ac- 
 complices in the fraud, would be less likely to aid in the 
 discover5\ Possibly, however, one more conscientious 
 than the rest became the informer. 
 
 Vee. 6. ^drovs. 0) Baths. The hath, called also an 
 epliah, was the largest liquid measure among the Hebrews, 
 except the homer, of which it was the tenth part (Ezek. 
 xlv. 11.). According to the computation of Josephus 
 (Ant. VIII. 29.), it would contain about ten English gal- 
 lons ; and according to Epiphanius, about seven and a 
 half. The cor, mentioned in the next verse, was their 
 largest dry measure, containing ten Attic bushels, or 
 about seventy-five gallons. See Ezet. xlv. 14. Joseph. 
 Ant. XV. 9. 2. (2) As twenty cors of wheat were pro- 
 
 2. What is the constrtiction of oe^wvTai ? 
 
 Ver. 5. 1. Whom does the term )(jo6&)(^etX6Tat designate. 2. 
 What -was the nature of their obligation ; and how were the steward's 
 proceedings thereby directed? 
 
 Ver. 6. 1. What measures were the bath and the cor ? 2. Does 
 the steward appear to have sho^vn any partiality in the reduction of the 
 debts recorded in either instance? 
 
164 COMMENTARY ON THE [C%ffj7. XVI. 
 
 bably equal in value to fifty laths of oil, the deduct from 
 the payment of each debtor would be nearly equivalent. 
 
 Se^aL. Imper. aor. 1 mid. 2 sing, of oe'xo/uai. — ypd\l/ov. Imper. aor' 
 1 act. 2i sing, of ypd<pu). 
 
 Yee. 8. 6 Kvpios. (1) Scil. Tov oUovofiov. Compare 
 vv. 3. 5. Some have thought that Christ is meant ; but 
 independently of these considerations, the oratio cUrecta in 
 the next verse is altogether against such an interpretation. 
 
 — TOV oIkovojxov Trjs aS. (*') !For Tov abiKOV oIkovo^ov. So, in 
 
 the next verse, rod [xaixavd Trjs ddiKias, the iinrighteous, 
 i. e. the deceitful mammon. Compare also c. xviii. 6. 
 Some indeed would understand the mammon of unright- 
 eousness to mean ivealth unjustly acquired ; but the other 
 signification is clearly indicated by its contrast in ver. 11, 
 not with TO dUaiov, but with t6 akr^Bivov fxajj-avas. In other 
 words, treasure on earth is opposed to treasure in heaven. 
 So admia and aXrjdeia are again opposed in Eom. ii, 8. 
 1 Cor. xiii. 6. Compare also Deut. xix. 18. Job xxvii. 
 24. Psal. xxvi. 6. lxx. John vii. 18. viii. 46. 2 Thess. x. 
 12. Eur. Elect. 948. — 6Vi (jipovifias (Trolrja-ev. Because he 
 had done tviseli/ ; i. e. in a worldly sense. (3) ISTeither 
 the action nor the agent were really commended ; but his 
 employer frankly acknowledged that the steward's dis- 
 honesty was marked by that worldly foresight and 
 ingenuity, which would have been creditably exercised to 
 
 a better purpose. — on oi viol roO alcivos tovtov k, t. X. ('i) 
 The children of this tcorld are such as mind worldly things 
 only, without any regard to religion ; and tlie children 
 of light are those who are enlightened by the wisdom of 
 the Gospel, and set their affections on things above. See 
 
 Ver. 8. 1. Whom do you understand by 6 Kvptoi? 2. What 
 is the force of the genitive in this and the following verse; and what 
 meaning do you assign to dSuda in the latter instance ? 3. What 
 was the extent of the commendation which his Lord bestowed on the 
 unjust steward? 4. Distinguish between the children of the world 
 and the children of light. 
 
Vv. 9, 10.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 165 
 
 Jolm xii. 36. Epli. v. 8. 1 Thess. v. 5. Compare also Acts 
 xxvi. 18. — (pp. virep Tovs viovs. (^) This construction of 
 the comparative is not very usual. It recurs in Heb, iv. 
 
 12. Compare C. xiii. 2. — els rfjv yeveav TTjV iavTav. (G) JVith 
 respect to the age in ivhich the// live ; i. e. in their several 
 spheres of action. Compare Matt. i. 14. xi. 16. Acts 
 ^dii. 33. 
 
 lirrivecrev. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of eiraweuj. 
 
 Ver. 9. TToir^aaTe iavTols k. r. \. (1) Our Lord here 
 furnishes the application of the parable, and urges upon 
 those, who are desirous of obtaining an eternal reward, 
 the necessity of a proper use of their temporal possessions, 
 and as earnest zeal in laying up treasures in heaven, as that 
 of worldly men in encreasing their earthly stores. — fxafimva. 
 (2) A Syriac word for wealth. Compare Matt. vi. 24. — 
 urav e/cXiTDjre (3) Either supply top ^iov, as in Lys. Or. 
 Till. 4 ; or TO (?iv, as in Tobit xiv. 11. lxx. Polyb. ii. 41. 
 The same ellipsis occurs in Gen. xxv. 8. Psal. civ. 29. 
 Lxx. Joseph. B. J. IV. 1. 9. Eur. Hipp. 860. So dejlcere 
 is used in Justin. Epit. xii. 15. 8. Probably this par- 
 ticular word was selected in order to preserve the analogy 
 between death and the steward's dismissal. — alcovlovs 
 aK7]vas. (^) Properly a-Krjvri . is a tejif, or taheriiacle, used 
 for temporary purposes ; but it sometimes denotes a 
 habitation generally, as in Acts xv. 16. Polyb. xii. 9. 4. 
 Compare also Eev. xii. 12. xiii. 6. A distinction is 
 perhaps designedly marked between our transitory abode 
 on earth, and the everlastiug mansions of heaven. 
 
 Vee. 10. 6 TVKTTos K.. T. X. This was a Rabbinical 
 maxim, to which our Lord attaches his own application 
 
 5. Is the use of I'nrep after a comparative an ordinary construction ? 
 6. How is yeyed here employed ? 
 
 Vek. 9. What is the application which our Lord has made of the 
 parable? 2. Give the origin and import of the tenn Ma/'i'«i'"s. 3. 
 How is £)v\et7r6ii' here used, and with what ellipsis.' -i. Shew that 
 (TKi]vn is not an inappropriate woi-d in this context. 
 
 Vek. 10. What is the application which our Lord makes of the 
 maxim here cited ? 
 
166 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XTI. 
 
 ia the following verses. If a man is not trustworthy in 
 small matters, a more important charge will scarcely be 
 assigned to him ; and, in like manner, those who are 
 unfaithful in that which is not their own, but committed 
 to them as earthly stewards of God's bounty, cannot 
 expect an inheritance, which will be eternally their own in 
 heaven. Compare Matt. siii. 22. xxv. 21. 1 Pet. i. 4. 
 
 Vee. 13. ov8e\s oLKir-qs k. t. X. Compare Matt. vi. 
 24. See also above, on c. xiv. 26. 
 
 Vee. 14. i^efivKrrjpL^ov avTov. They sneered at him. 
 The verb is derived from fj-vKTrip, nasus ; and answers to 
 the Latin phrase naso suspendere adunco. See Hor. 
 Serm. i. 6. 5. Pers. Sat. i. 40. So, to turn up the nose is 
 a familiar expression among ourselves. 
 
 Vee. 15. ot hiKaiovvres eavTovs. (1) Those who pre- 
 tend to a superiority of virtue which they do not possess. 
 Compare c. x. 29. (2) Of the three following verses, 
 which according to St Matthew (v. 18. 32. xi. 12, 13.) 
 were spoken on different occasions, the connexion, though 
 not obvious, seems to be this : — The Law and the pro- 
 phets have received their fulfilment in the Gospel dis- 
 pensation, which carries their precepts to the utmost 
 degree of purity ; as for example, in the commandment 
 respecting adultery, which the Pharisees contrived to 
 evade. 
 
 Vee. 19. avOpanros be th k. t. X. Having unmasked 
 the hypocrisy of the Pharisees, our Lord returns to the 
 subject of riches, and illustrates their use and abuse in the 
 
 Ver. 14. Give the derivation, and illustrate the meaniug of the 
 verb fjLVKTJipiX^eiv. 
 
 Ve){. 15. 1. What is the import of the phrase oiKotoCj/Tes eauTous ? 
 2. Point out the connection of our Lord's address to the Pharisees on 
 tliis occasion. 
 
 Vee. 19. In what liglit liave some of the ancients regarded the 
 parable of Dives and Lazarus ? 
 
Fv. 20—22.] GOSPEL OP ST LUEE. 167 
 
 parable of the rich man and Lazarus, which some of the 
 Fathers, as Irenseus (Hser. iii. 62.) and Tertulliaa (de 
 Anim. cc. 7. 9.), regarded as a real history ; but there 
 is no appo'^-^nt reason for acceding to their opinion. There 
 is a parable in many respects similar in the Talmud. — 
 ev(f)paivufi€vos. Enjoying himself. Compare cc. xii. 19. 
 XV. 23, 24. xxix. 32. 
 
 Veb. 20. f'^e^XrjTo T7pbs r. tt. Lay in the hall or 
 vestibule. Compare Matt, xxvi, 71. Acts x. 17. Per- 
 haps there is an ellipsis of eVl kXIvtjs, as in Matt. viii. 
 6. 14. 
 
 6/36/3/\rjTo. Plusq. perf. p. 3 sing, of /3aXX«j. — iiXKw/xevo^. Part, 
 perf. pass, of eX/co'to, to ulcerate ; from cXkos, a wound. 
 
 Vee. 21. fiTidv[iS)v xop™'^^'?'""- Content to be fed. 
 See above on c. xv. IG. (i) It does not appear that 
 Lazarus was refused the crumbs : but it was the duty of 
 the rich man to have provided for his cure and support. 
 Deut. XV. 7, 8. He was punished for his negligence rather 
 than inhumanity ; and the more so, as his greater ad- 
 vantages called for greater energy in doing good, though 
 even the meanest talent must be improved. See Matt, 
 xix. 22. XXV. 11. 41. — aXKa KOI 01 Kvves k. t. X. (2) More- 
 over the dogs Sfc. Such is the import of the united par- 
 ticles, as in cc. xii. 7. xxiv. 22 ; and therefore an increase 
 of suffering is implied, not, as some suppose, an aUevia- 
 tioa. Compare Isai. i. 6. 
 
 Xopxa(r6//i/ai. See above, on c. ix. 17. — ij/i\iiav. Gen. j)l. of xj/ixiov, 
 dimiu. of xj/i^, a crumb. — aTreXeixou. Imper. 3. pi. of d-;roXei'x<«>. — eX/o;. 
 Ace. pi. contr. of eXKOs, -eos, a wound. 
 
 Veb. 22. els t6v koXttov 'a/3. An allusion to the 
 custom of reclining at feasts, and built upon the Jevnsh 
 
 Vek. 20. Where did Lazarus lie ; and how ? 
 
 Ver. 21. 1. In what did tlie sin of Dives consist; and what is 
 the inference ? 2. Express the import of the particles dWa Kal. 
 
 Ver. 22. Explain fully the expression by which the condition 
 of Lazarus after death is indicated. 
 
168 COMMENTARY ON THE \_C1iap. XVI. 
 
 notion that the souls of the just abode with those of the 
 patriarchs in a state of enjoyment, or in Paradise (c. 
 xxiii. 43.), whither they were carried by angels. Com- 
 pare Matt. viii. 11 ; and see above, on c. v. 29. The 
 idea is frequently met with in the Eabbinical writings. 
 See Targ. Cant. iy. 12. ; and so 4 Mace. xiii. 16. ouVw 
 
 yap 6av6vTas vfjLas 'ABpaa/x koi 'loraaK Koi 'la/cwjS vtto- 
 bi^ovrai els tovs koXttovs avrcov. There is nothing 
 
 however to confirm the belief in the Old Testament, nor 
 is it a necessary inference that our Lord intended to 
 adopt it. It is supposed to have been derived, after 
 the Macedonian conquest, from the Pagan myth of the 
 Elysian fields, to which the souls of the pious were con- 
 ducted by Mercury. See Soph. Aj. 843. Hor. Carm. i. 
 10. 17. 
 
 aTrevex^V^a^- lufiu. fior. 1 pass, of v. irr. ccTrofpepio. — aTredave. 
 Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of dirodi-i'iGKiu. — erucjn], Aor. 2 pass. 3 sing, of 
 
 dcLTTTW. 
 
 Vee. 23. ev rw abjj. In Sacles, or the place of 
 departed spirits ; not in Hell, the place of eternal punish- 
 ment. Compare Matt. v. 22. Acts ii. 27. It is observa- 
 ble that Dives and;; Lazarus were both in Hades, though 
 separated by an impassable gulf or cliasm ; and so Jose- 
 
 phus mentions in B. J. II. 8. 14. rhs Kaff abov ripapias Koi 
 Tifids. Ant. XVIII. 1. 3. vTTo ^6ov6s StKotwcrets koi ripdi: 
 
 Compare Hesiod. Theog. 720. Hom. II. e. 13. Virg. 
 ^n. Yi. 577. 
 
 eirdpai. Pai't. aor. 1 act. of eiraipu). 
 
 Vee. 24. irdrep 'A^padp. Compare Matt. iii. 9. 
 
 /3d\|/^j;. Aor. 1 act. subj. 3 sing, of (iairTO}. The construction 
 with the genitive is remarliable. Compare Hom. 11. Z. 608. Ai'at. 
 Phoen. 649. — KaTaxlrv^ri. Aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of Kwraxpu-x^u), to cool ; 
 from yjrvyo^, cold. — vSvvwfiai. Indic. pr. pass. 1 sing, contr. of 
 oSvvdcD, to inflict pain ; form 66vi/i-i. The Ionic form of the second 
 person is oSwdea-aL, contr. 6dvva.<jaL, as in ver. 2. So Kavxatrai, in 
 1 Cor. iv. 7. 
 
 Ver. 23. Illustrate the notion which the Jews in our Saviour's 
 time attached to the term Bades, 
 
Vv. 25 — 31.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 169 
 
 VeE. 25. aneXa^es aii rh dyadd k. t. X. Compare C. 
 
 vi. 24. It was not tlie mere possession and enjoyment, 
 but the misapplication, of his possessions, for which the 
 rich man was punished. 
 
 Vee. 29. Mwuo-ea kuI tovs np. That is the entire 
 Hebrew Scriptures, which were read in the synagogues 
 every sabbath day. See John v. 39. 45. sqq. 
 
 uKovdOiTwcrav. Imper. aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of dKouta. 
 YeE. 31. ovbe iav riy €/c veKpcov k. t. X. The truth of 
 
 this assertion was fully proved against the Jews, by their 
 rejection of the evidence afforded to the Messiahship of 
 Jesus in the raising of Lazarus, and his own resurrection 
 from the dead. 
 
 dj/ao-xjf. Aor. 2 subj. 3 sing, of dvia-TrifiL — TreLo-dvcrovTai, Fut. 
 1 pass. 3 pi. ofireidw. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVII. 
 
 Contents: — Detached precepts concerning scandals, forgiveness of 
 injuries, and man's tmprojitahleness, vv. 1 — 10. Healing of the 
 ten lepers, 11 — 19. The sudden approach of Christ's hingdom, 20 — 
 37. (a. d. 30.) 
 
 [Compare Matt, xviii. 6. sqq. xxiv. 17. sqq. Mark ix. 24. 42.] 
 
 Vee. 1. dvivbeKTov icTTi. It is impossible. Compare 
 c. xiii. 33. The adjective occurs in no other writer. In 
 Matt, xviii. 6, 7. the same observation is put in a positive 
 form, and the expression is dvdyKrj ianv. 
 
 Vee. 2. ixvKos 6vlk6s. Mark ix. 42. Xi'^os pvKlk6%. 
 Luke and Matthew employ the same term. 
 
 Ver. 25. Whence was the punishment of Dives incurred ? 
 Ver. 29. What is meant by hearing Moses and the prophets ? 
 Ver. 31. Was not our Lord's estimate of Jewish unbelief abun- 
 dantly verified ? 
 
 Ver. 1. What is the import of the phrase ivev^eKTov e<TTi ? 
 Vek. 2. What corresponds with ^uuXos oj/ikos in St Mark ? 
 
 Q 
 
170 COMMENTAET ON THE \_CJiap. XTII. 
 
 Xuo-iTeXeT. Indie, pr. 3 sing, contr. (used impersonally') of Xyo-ire- 
 Xeo), io ?)e profitable ; from Xuety and -reXos. There is here, as else- 
 where frequently, an ellipsis of fxaWov. Compare Soph. (Ed. T. 
 316. See also above, on c. xv. 7. — eppiTrrui. Perf. pass. 3. sine;, of 
 
 pLTTTW. 
 
 Ver. 3. Trpoo-e'xere iavTols. Compare c. xii. 1. Matt. 
 vi. 1. Acts V. 35. The precept is given more at length 
 in Matt, xviii. 15. sqq. 
 
 afxapTri. Aor. 2 act. subj. 3 sing, of afiapTavw, fut. 1 dfiaprriTw. 
 — tTTLTipvcrov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of iirLTiixdw. — a<^es. Imper. 
 aor. 2 act. 2 sing, of a<^n)ui, fut. 1 acpricrw. ^ 
 
 Ver. 4. cWaKt's. Indefinitely for TrXeto-raKi's. Com- 
 pare Matt, xviii. 21 ; and see above, on c. viii. 2. 
 
 Yer. 5. TTpoades rnxiv Tria-riv. The request was pro- 
 bably made in consequence of the failure of some mii'acle. 
 Compare Matt. xvii. 20. xxi. 21, 
 
 Ver. 6, o-vKa/xiW. Some would identify this tree 
 with that which in c. xix. 4. is called a-vKop-opea. This 
 latter however, which is also called viorosycon, was 
 doubtless the Egyptian Jig ; a tall wide-spreading tree, 
 resembhng, as the name imports, the mulberry-tree in its 
 leaves, and the fig-tree in its fruit : whereas the sycamine 
 was the mulberry-tree itself. See Plin. N. H. xiii. 7. 
 Theophr. H. P. iv. 2. Cels. Hierobot, in. 18. Dioscor. 
 I. 182. 
 
 6(cpi^tt)6?)Ti. Imper. aor. 1 pass. 2 sing, of e/cptjoo), to root out ; from 
 pila. 
 
 Ver. 7. evdeas irapikBaiv av. This is the true punc- 
 tuation, not ipei ivOiois, as in the E. Tr. Thus an oppo- 
 sition is marked with fKra ravra in the next verse. 
 Compare c. xii. 54. 
 
 Yer. 4. How is eTTTaKli used ? 
 
 Vek. 5. Upon what occasion maj' the Apostles have asked for 
 in increase of faith? 
 
 Veil 6. Distinguish the sycamine-tree from the sycamore. 
 Ver. 7, How is ei/Os'oii to be construed in this verse .' 
 
Vv. 8 — 11.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 171 
 
 dpoTptwvTa. Acc. sing. m. contr. part. pr. act. of apoTpidw, to 
 plough; from lipoTpov. — avdireae. Imper. aor. 2 act. 2 sing, of 
 dvaTrtTTTo). The received text has dvairecrai in the middle voice, 
 which is rarely, if ever, found. 
 
 Ver. 8. Trept^wo-a/tewy. See above, on c. xii. 35. 37. 
 
 5ta/coi/ei. Imper. pr. 2 sing, contr. of SiaKovew. Compare Matt, 
 viii. 15. Acts i. 17. — (pdyea-ai. Fut. 2 mid. 2 sing, of (pdyw, to eat, 
 instead of <pdyii. The old Attic form of this future was fpdyo/xai, not 
 <payou/j.ai. So Triecai for TTi'r/. Compare c. xiv. 14. Arist. Equit. 
 1286. 
 
 Ver. 10. ouro) Koi vfie'is, k. t. X. (1) As a servant places 
 
 his master under no obligation by performing the duties 
 
 of his station, so is it with the obedience required by the 
 
 Grospel. The rewards pronounced to the Christian are 
 
 not of debt, but of grace; and although men will be 
 
 recompensed according to their icorks, they will have no 
 
 claim on the score of their own merits. Compare Matt. 
 
 XXV. 30. — o w^e'CKofxev K. T. X. (2) Senec. Controv. ii. 13. 
 
 ^on est beneficium, sed officium, facere quod debeas. 
 
 Hor. A. P. 267. Vitavi denique ciilpam, nan laudem 
 
 merui. 
 
 ■7rot?i(Tj)T6. Aor. 1 act. subj. 2 pi. ; iroiTja-ai. Infin. aor. 1 act.; 
 and TreTTou'iKafxev. Perf. act. 1 pi. of iroLew. — SiaTuxOevTa. Acc. 
 pi. n. part. aor. 1 p. of oiaTdacTw. 
 
 Ver. 11. fv Tw TTopevea-dai, avrov els 'i. In prosecu- 
 tion of the purpose mentioned in c. ix. 51. — 8ia fita-ov 2. 
 Koi r. JVot th'otigh the midst of Samaria and Galilee, 
 in which case Galilee would have been named Jlrst ; but 
 hetween Samaria and Galilee, as rendered in the Arabic 
 and Syriac versions. Turned from the direct route by 
 the inhospitality of the Samaritans, it should seem that 
 Jesus passed along the confines of the two countries, 
 having Samaria on the right; and that, crossing the 
 Jordan by the bridge of Scythopolis into Percea, he 
 
 Ver. 10. 1. In what respect are the services of the Christian 
 unprofitable? 2. Illustrate our Lord's precept by similar maxims 
 from profane writers. 
 
 Veu. 11. How do you render 5ia jueVou in this passage; and what 
 route did our Lord pursue ? 
 
172 COMMENTAET ON THE [_Gliap. XTII. 
 
 proceeded soutliward by the banks of tbe river, whicli 
 he again crossed into Jericho (c. xviii. 35.). 
 
 Vek. 12. etV Tiva Kajxrjv. (0 Probably zEnon, which 
 was situated on the confines of Samaria and Galilee. — 
 'to-Trjo-av TToppadev. (2) Lepers were prohibited by the Law 
 from entering cities, or approaching a passer-by, lest 
 they should spread the infection. Compare c. v. 12. sqq. 
 Matt. viii. 2. sqq. 
 
 Veb. 14. To7s Upevai.. The plural may be used of 
 the priesthood in a collective sense, though one only 
 attended to certify the cure of a leper ; or the Jews and 
 the Samaritans may have been sent to their own priests 
 respectively. As the Samaritans received the Mosaic 
 Law, they were equally bound by the precept in Lev. 
 xiv. 2. 
 
 eiti^eil^aTe. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of eTriSeiKW/jn. — eKa6apicr6i](7av. 
 Aoi". 1 pass. 3 pi. of KaOapiX^w. 
 
 Veb. 18. evptdrjo-av viroa-Tpe^avTes. (1) For ^(rav 
 
 vTToa-rp. i. e. inrea-TpfyJAav. Compare Matt. i. 18. So 
 invenior, for sum, in Cic. Phil, ii. 9. Hor. Epist. ii. 1. 
 111. — aWoyevris. (2) After their return from captivity, 
 the Jews looked upon the Samaritans as aliens ; whence 
 Josephus caUs them aWoeBveh. Our Lord doubtless 
 employed a term of national prejudice, in order more 
 decidedly to place the ingratitude of the nine Jews in a 
 striking contrast. Compare c. x. 33. 
 
 Ver. 20. p.iTa TrapaTr}pr](T€a>s. With observation. The 
 meaning is, that it would be unattended by any of thosj? 
 
 Ver. 12. 1. What village may licre be meant? 2. Why 
 did the Lepers stand at a distance ? 
 
 Vek. 14. How do you account for tois lefevcri in the plural .' 
 
 Ver. 18. 1. In what sense is the verb evpediia-au here em- 
 ployed? 2. Was the term aXXoyevt]^ commonly applied by tlie 
 Jews to the Samaritans; and why did our Lord adopt it on this 
 occasion. 
 
 Veu. 20. What do you understand by the expression fiera. ira- 
 
Vv. 20 — 29.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 173 
 
 outward sigus or that external pomp whicli the Jews 
 anticipated, but its approach woukl be sudden and un- 
 expected, so that men would not be able to observe it. 
 
 bo Iheopliylact : — irepi Tov Kaipov rrjs ^acriXeias StoXe'y 
 frai, cos ayi/aia-Tos eVrt Kal a7rapaTt)pi]Tos. This nieaUUlg 
 
 is in accordance with the discourse which foUows ; and 
 instead of being accompanied by any dazzling parade, our 
 Lord affirms tbat his kingdom was to be established in 
 the hearts of men, and marked by the subjection of the 
 inward man, of the heart and aiiectious, to his spiritual 
 dominion. Compare c. xi. 20. ' 
 
 Vee. 21. tvTos vfxuiv. TT'lfhin you ; i. e. it is an 
 imcard principle. Though addressed to the Pharisees, 
 the words have a general reference. It has been thought 
 indeed that among you is the true rendering; but it is 
 authorized by no unexceptionable instance of the use of 
 iVTos in that sense. 
 
 \ ER. 22. fTTidvplja-eTe piav tuu i]p.(pa}V k. t. X. It is 
 
 of course necessary that the days of the Son of Man 
 have the same import here as in ver. 26. Hence the 
 meaning is, Te will wish, in the time of your approaching 
 trials, that the days of the Messiah were not days of 
 vengeance, but days of mercy as they are now. 
 
 Vee. 23. Ka\ ipovcnv K. T. X. Compare Matt. xxiv. 
 23. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 24. r^y vn ovpavov k. t. X. Supply x'^P^s ^^^ 
 
 xoipav. So in Job xviii. 1. Prov. viii. 28. lxx. 
 
 Vee. 26. koI kuOcos k. t. \. Compare Matt. xxiv. 
 37. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 29. e^pe^i. Scil. 6 Geo?. See Gen. xix. 2i. 
 
 paTiipiicretus, aud how does the context hold with yo\xr interpre- 
 tation ? 
 
 Ver. 21. Can ein-os vixwv be properly rendered among you ? 
 
 Ver. 22. Shew that the days of the Son of man have the same 
 import hei'e and in the following verses. 
 
 Veu. 21. Supply tlie ellipses in this verse. 
 
 Vek. 21). What is the nominative understood before t'/?/oe^6? 
 
 q2 
 
174 COMMENTAET OK THE [CZcop. XVIII. 
 
 Vee. 31. OS ea-rai k. t. X. So Matt. xxiv. 17, 18. 
 
 Vek. 32. ixvrjixovevere r. X. Acot. Having just alluded 
 to the destruction of Sodom, our Lord holds out the 
 example of Lot's wife (Gen. xix. 26.) as a warning to 
 thos^ who, from love of the world, or a want of faith, 
 should linger in Jerusalem, and neglect the means of 
 safety of which he had assured them. 
 
 Ver. 33. OS iav CnTTja-rj k. t. X. Compare Matt. x. 
 39. Here, however, the precept may have a literal, as 
 well as spiritual, import. — ^aoyovrjcrei avTrjv. Shall pre- 
 serve it. Compare Acts vii. 19. 
 
 Vee. 34. eVt kXIvtjs fiw. That is, at supper. See 
 above on c. v. 29. The illustration is to the same 
 effect as the two following, which are found in Matt. 
 xxiv. 40, 41. 
 
 Trapa\ii<f>dria-eTaL. Fut. 1 pas?. 3 sing, of TrupaXajx^avta. — a<pe- 
 Gjjo-eTat. Fut. 1 pass. 3 sing, of dcpir^fn. 
 
 Vee. 37. ttoO ; Kvpie. Scil. Tavra earai. Compare 
 Matt. xxiv. 28. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Contents: — Parables of the Importunate widow and the Pharisee and 
 Publican, vv. 1 — 1-i. Christ blesses little children, 15 — 17. The 
 danger of riches, 18 — 30. Christ again predicts his death and 
 passion, 31 — 34. A blind man restored to sight at Jericho, 35 — 43. 
 (a. d. 29.). 
 
 [Parallels:— Matt. xix. 16—30. xx. 17—19; 29—34. Mark x. 
 13—34; 4^—52.]. 
 
 Vee. 1. iravTore irp. So in ver. 7. rjfiepas Kol jWKTus. 
 
 See above on c. i. 37. — ^aiy {kkokuv. Not to faint; i. e. 
 
 Ver. 32. What is the warning suggested by Lot's wife? 
 
 Ver. 33. How is the precept in this verse to be here applied.? 
 
 Vkr. 34. What is here meant by KXivn ? 
 
 Ver. 37. Complete the expression, ttov ; Kvpie. 
 
 Ver. 1. What is the sense best suited to eKKUKelu in this passage ? 
 
Vv. 1 — 5.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 175 
 
 not to grow weary, but to persevere, in prayer. See 
 above, on c. xi. 5. Some would render the verb to 
 despond, as in Eph. iii. 13. and elsewhere ; but the other 
 meaning suits better with the context, and is confirmed 
 by 2 Cor. iv. 1. Gal. vi.-9. 2 Thess. iii. 13. Polyb. 
 IT. 19. 
 
 Ver. 2. rov Qfov /LIJ7 (jbo/S. k. t. X. An expression 
 proverbially descriptive of abandoned wickedness, which 
 occurs frequently in profane writers. See. Horn. Od. X. 
 39. Eur. Cycl. 601. Herod, ii. 133. Liv. iii. 57. Sail. 
 Hist. I. 15. 
 
 Vee. 3. inbUrja-ov fie diro t. dvT. /x. (0 Do me justice, 
 and obtain what is due to me, from my adversary. An 
 instance of what is called constructio prcegnans, in which 
 a verb acquires additional force from a preposition, with 
 which it is not usually connected. Compare c. iv. 38. 
 Acts XX. 30. xxiii. S-l. (2) It will be observed that the 
 verb iKhiKfiv does not here include the idea of vengeance, 
 as when applied to the prerogative of Grod in w. 7, 8. 
 Compare Eom. xii. 19. 
 
 X»j/oa. See above, on c. ii. 37. — i'lpxeTo. Imperf. 3 sing, of ejixofiai. — 
 eKdiKr}(Tov. Impel", aor. 1 act. 2 sing, of eKOiKew. 
 
 Vee. 4. eVI xpowi/. For a time. Compare c. iv. 25. 
 Acts iii. 1. Horn. II. B. 299. Od. s. 192. 
 
 Vee. 5. fxrj els T. epx- vwoiTVLa^r] yce. (0 Lest hy Con- 
 tinually coming she weary me. Properly vtt(otti.ov signifies 
 that part of the face which was immediately ujider the 
 eye; but more usually when it is rendered livid by a 
 bruise. See Hom. II. M. 463. Schol. ad Arist. Acharn. 
 
 Ver. 2. Explain and illustrate the expression, by which the 
 character of the unjust judge is delineated. 
 
 Ver. 3. 1. Of what construction does this verse furnish an 
 example ? 2. Is not the verb eKdiKelv to be taken in its less powerful 
 acceptation ? 
 
 Ver. b. 1. Give the derivation and primary meaning of the verb 
 inruiTTiuX^eiv, and illustrate the sense in which it is hei-e applied. 
 
176 COMMENTAET ON THE \_Chap. XTIII. 
 
 550. Vesp. 528. Hence the verb viraTna^eLv, signifies 
 to strike under the eye, or as we say, to give a hlaclc eye ; 
 whence, like the corresponding Latin verb suggillare, 
 in Liv. IV. 35. xliii. 1-1, some would here render it 
 metaphorically, to insult or revile. A more convenient 
 meaning, however, is to iveary or tire one's patience, 
 as the Latin ohtundere frequently signifies. Compare 
 Terent. And. it. 2. 11. Adelph. i. 2. 33. Liv. ii. 15. 
 Auct. ad Herenn. iv. 42. In 1 Cor. ix. 27. the verb is 
 used again, and in a somewhat analogous acceptation. (-) 
 With respect to els reXos, its position in the context will 
 scarcely admit of its construction, as some propose, with 
 vncoTTLa^r], rather than ipxojxivr]. 
 
 Vee. 6. 6 Kpt'rTjs Tr]s uhiKias. See abovo, on c. xvi. 8. 
 
 Veb. 7. ruiv iKkeKTav. (1) The elect, i. e. Christians 
 generally, whom God had now chosen for his people, 
 and who were persecuted by the unbelieving Jews. — 
 Koi jxaKpodviJLcou eV avro'is. (2) Although he linger with 
 regard to them ; i. e. although he apparently tarries in 
 answering their prayers. This sense, which is plainly 
 required by the context, agrees with the same use of the 
 verb in Ecclus. xxxv. 18. 6 Kvptos ov pf) ^pabvvrj, ol8e 
 
 firi fiaKpodvprjcrei eV avrois. It IS true that p.aKpodvp.flv 
 more commonly denotes long-strffering and forhearance, 
 and some therefore would understand eV avrols of those 
 who oppressed the Christians ; but the antecedent is 
 manifestly eKXeKTwv. (3) Of koi in the sense of Kalnep, 
 exauiples abound both in the New Testament and in the 
 classics. Compare John xiv. 30. Acts vii. 5. Heb. iii. 9. 
 Soph. Aj. 1026. 
 
 2. How do you construe 6ts TcXos? 
 
 Vek. 7. 1. Whom do you here understand by the elect f 2. 
 In what sense is the verb fjiaKpoQvfielv used? 3. Give instances of 
 the use of nal for Kalirep. 
 
Vv. 8 — 11.] GOSPEL or ST LTJKE. 177 
 
 Ver. 8. eV rdxfi- (X) III haste; i.e. suddenly and 
 unexpectedly. The reference is to the destruction of 
 Jerusalem, which, though delayed for a time, will at 
 length take them unawares ; so much so that the belief 
 of Christ's coming would have in some degree failed 
 even among Christians. (2) This is the particular faith, 
 TTjv TTia-Tiv with the article, which, as our Lord's question 
 indirectly intimates, began to waver considerably under 
 the persecutions to which the disciples in Judaea were 
 subjected. In this sense, as elsewhere frequently, eVl 
 Trjs y;)? is to be understood. See 2 Pet. iii. 3, 4. 
 
 Yeb. 9. irpos Tivas r. tt. With reference to some ; 
 as in cc. xii. 41. xix. 9. xx. 19. 41. Eom. x. 21. Heb. i. 7. 
 From the necessity of earnest and instant prayer, our 
 Lord now turns to the temper and disposition, of the 
 suppliant. 
 
 Tre-n-otOoTas. Acc. pi. m. part. perf. mid, of TreiQco — e^ovQevouvTa^. 
 Ace. pi. m. part. pr. act. of e^ouQeveoo, to set at tiovght, to despise ; from 
 oudeU {^ouSeh), no one. The verb is also written e^ovSevew, and we 
 have moreover e^ovQevoio and i^ovScvow. Compare c. xxiii. 11. Mark 
 ix. 12. Acts iv. 11. Kom. xiv. 3. 
 
 Vek. 11. Trpos iavTov ravra ivp. (X) Prayed thus 
 ivitli himself; i. e. inwardly, mentally. Compare cc. iii. 
 15. xii. 17. xxiv. 12. Mark x. 26. xi. 31. xii, 7. ivi. 3. 
 A man would scarcely have uttered such a prayer aloud. 
 In reference to o-ra^eir, the form would rather have been 
 Kaff iavTov. (2) Neither, as some suppose, is a-raOfh 
 redundant as in c. xix. 8, but marks the ordinary attitude 
 of the Jews in prayer. Compare Matt, vi, 5. 
 
 (TTa^cts. Part. aor. 1 pass, of lVxi),ui. — irpoay^vxero. Imperf. 3 
 sing, of Trpoa-evyofJLaL. — apTraye?. Nom. pi, of adj. lipira^, — ayos, 
 rapacious, (jiven to extortion ; from' dpTrdX,w. 
 
 Vee. 8. 1. Does iu Tuxei militate with the delay mentioned in the 
 last verse? 2. Fix the meaning of t);i/ 'zricr-rii' and 67rt t*/? y^s. 
 Ver. 9. What is here the force of the preposition -n-pos .•* 
 Ver. 11. 1. In what connection do you take irpoj eauroi/; and 
 why ? 2, Point out the allusion contained in the particiiJe aTudeis. 
 
178 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Cliap. XYIIL 
 
 Vee. 12. vq(TT€va> 8\s Tou craj3l3dTov. Compare Matt, 
 iv. 2. 10. vi. 16. Acts xiii. 14. For the genitive of time, 
 see above on c. xi. 5. — dTroSe/carw iravra oaa kt. Compare 
 c. xi. 42. Matt, xxiii. 23. 
 
 Vee. 13. fiaKp66ev ia-rai. (0 That is, in the court of 
 the Greutiles ; and probably at the farther end of it. This 
 marked his humility. — ov8e tovs 6(pda\fiovs k. t. X. (-) In 
 consciousness of guilt, to express his heartfelt contrition, 
 and to supplicate for pardon. So Tacit. Hist. iv. 72. 
 Stdbant coiiscientia flagitii moestce, Jixis in terram oculis. 
 — eTVTTTev eli ro arrjOos. (2) A sign of the deepest sorrow 
 and distress. Compare Matt. xi. 17. Hom. II. 2. 50. 
 Virg. ^n. I. 485. 
 
 eirdpai. Infin. aor. 1 act. of eiraipw — IXao-SrjTt. Tmper. aor. 1 
 pass. 2 sing, of IXaa-Ko/xai or iXdouai, to be merciful, to j}ardon. In 
 this sense it is followed bj' a dative; as in 2 Kings v. 18. Psal. xxv. 
 11. Lxx. With an accusative, it signifies to atone for ; as in Hebr. 
 ii. 17. 
 
 Vee. 14. SeS. ^ iKeivos. So Gen. xxxviii. 26. lxx. 
 
 fieSiKai'wrat Qajxap fj iyd. There is an ellipsis of fiaXXov, 
 
 as in c. xv. 7. — on iras 6 vyjrS)v k. t. X. Compare c. xiv. 11. 
 Matt, xxiii. 12. 
 
 KaTefii], Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of KaTajBalvio. — Se^iKaiw/xevoi. Part, 
 perf; pass, of oikuiow, to justify ; i. e. to accept as just, to acquit. See 
 Rom. iii. 20. 
 
 Vee. 15. ineTliir^a-av avToh. HebuTcedthem ; i. e. those 
 who brought the children. Compare xix. 13. sqq. Mark 
 X. 13. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 18. fTri] parria-e ns apx^ojv, k. t. X. Compare 
 Matt. xix. 17. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 2G. koI tIs 8. a. Tf'lio theti, in such case, can 
 
 Vee. 13. 1. Where did the publican stand; and for what pur- 
 pose ? 2. Why was it that he did not raise his eyes ? 3. Of what 
 was smiting the breast a sign ? 
 
 Ver. 14. How is the particle Ti here used? 
 
 Ver. 15. Whom did the disciples rebuke ? 
 
 Ver. 26. What is the import of Kal in this iuterrogative formula .' 
 
Vv. 27—35.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 179 
 
 he saved ? Matthew has n'y apa ; hut xal has a like import 
 in c. X. 29. Mark vii. 12. John xv. 8. 
 
 Vee. 27. TO. ahvyara k. t. X. This is proverbial. 
 Compare c. i. 37. Horn. II. T. 90. 
 
 Vee. 31. ra via) Tov avdpdirov. Dativiis incommodi. 
 Some MSS. have Trepl tov vlov, which the E. T. follows. 
 For the rest, compare Matt. xx. 17. sqq. 
 
 T6\ecr6j')(r£Tai. Flit. 1 pass. 3 sing, of Tekew. Neut. pi. with verb 
 sing. In the next verse the futures are from e/nrai'(^w, iifipiX^u), and 
 efiTTTuct). — yeypafx/xeva. Nom. pi. n. part. perf. p. of ypdcpw, 
 
 Vee. 34. oibep roiiraiv (TvvrjKav, See above, on c. ix. 
 45. 
 
 (TvvJJKav, Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of avvu]fii. — K6KpvfXfj.£vov. Nom. sing, 
 n. part. perf. p. oiKpvirTto. 
 
 Vee. 35. iv tw eyyiC^iv k. t. A. Compare Matt. xx. 
 29. sqq. Mark x. 4G. sqq. It must be conlessed that the 
 usual mode of recouciliDg the account of the three Evan- 
 gelists is not altogether satisfactory, as iyyi^nv els 'I. can 
 scarcely denote proximity to a place just left, and more- 
 over our Lord had not yet passed through the town. See 
 c. xix. 1. Admitting, however, that the discrepancy has 
 been inadequately removed, it is still only one of those 
 matters of minor importance which in no degree affect 
 the credit of the historian. 
 
 CHAPTEE XIX. 
 
 Contents: — Zacducus, the Publican, \y. 1 — 10. Parable of the Pounds, 
 11 — 27. Christ's triumphant entry into Jerusalem, 28 — 44. The 
 cleansing of the Tem^jle, 45 — 48. (a. d. 30.) 
 
 [Parallels: — Matt. xxi. 1 — 13. JLarkxi. 1 — 18. John xii. 12 — 16. 
 Compare also Matt. xxv. 14. sqq. John ii. 14. sqq.] 
 
 Vee. 2. apxi^rekcov-qs. (0 The exact import of this 
 
 Ver. 27. Mark the character of the ojfixim, to; dSuvuTa k. t. X. 
 
 Ver. 31. What is the force of tw vlw in this verse? 
 
 Ver. 35. Does the apparent discrepancy in the narrative of the 
 cure of the blind man at Jericho, tend in any degree to aflect the 
 general credulity of the Evangelists? 
 
 Ver. 2. 1. What maybe the import of the title apxiTeXwvij^ ■ 
 
180 COMMENTAET ON THE [ChajJ.XTX. 
 
 title cannot be positively ascertained. Either a receiver- 
 general of the customs of a particular district may be 
 meant, or, more probably, tlie portitor or farmer of the 
 t'jlls of Judaea, as distinguished from the ordinary rekiivris, 
 or collector. Compare Matt. v. 46. It is true that the 
 provincial tributes were commonly farmed by Eoman 
 knights (Cic. in Verr. iii. 72. Orat. pro Plane, c. 9. 
 Tacit. Ann. iy. 6.) ; but Jews had in many instances 
 been raised to this dignity, and it might be the policy of 
 the Eoman government to employ such in offices of trust 
 and emolument. See Joseph. B. J. ii. 14. 9. (2) In 
 either sense of the word, the article, otherwise necessary, 
 would fail before the verb substantive. 
 
 V ER. 3. Iheiv Tov 'l. r'ls ecrri. CO For IBelv tis iariv 
 
 6 'lr](To\)s. Compare Acts xvi. 3. Horn. B. B. 409. E. 85. 
 — ano TOV oxkov. (2) By reason of tlie crowd. We have 
 the same import of this preposition in cc. xxi. 2G. xxii. 
 45. Matt. xui. 44. xiv. 26. xviii. 4. John xxi. 6. Acts 
 
 xii. 14. So in 1 Kings viii. 5. LXX. dvapldfirjra cnrh TrXrjdovs. 
 
 — rfj T]KiKia. See above, on cc. ii. 52. xii. 25. 
 
 Yee. 4. irpobpafxav 'ip.iTpo(T6iv. iX) There is the same 
 pleonasm in Xen. Cyr. iv. 2. 23. TrpoTroptveadai 'ip-npoaOev. 
 So in Thucyd. i. 23. 29. vi. 57. Joseph. Ant. vii. 85. 
 Compare also c. i. 17. supra. — avKopopeav. See before, 
 on c. xvii. 6. — iKeivrjs. (2) For 8i eKeivrjs 68ov. Compare 
 c. V. 19. 
 
 ■jrpoopafiwu. Part. aor. 2 act. of v. iiT. TrpoTyoext^- — "w'/Sij. Aor. 2 
 act. 3 sing, of avaj3aiv<o. 
 
 Vee. 7. 8iey6yyvCov. Compare Acts vi. 1. 
 
 KaTokvarai.. Infin. aor. 1 act. of kutoXvu). See above, on cc. ii. 7. 
 7. ix. 12. Here the verb may signify to be a guest. Of tlie construction 
 with irupa there is an example in Plat. Protag. p. 311. KUTaXvei irapa 
 KaWia. Compare Acts x. 0. 
 
 and whence does it appear that the officer may have been a Jew ? 2. 
 Account for the absence of the article. 
 
 Ver. 3. Mark the construction of ISeli/. 2. 'WTiat is here the 
 force of the preposition airo ? 
 
 Ver. 4. 1. Is -TrpoSpafxwv e/nirpocrdev a pleonasm of frequent 
 occurrence ? 2. Wliat is understood with eneifij^ ? 
 
Vv. 8 — 10.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 181 
 
 Vee. 8. l8ov TO. finLOT] K. T. X. (1) The Jewish tradi- 
 tional law required a fifth part only of a person's income 
 to be given in charity. — iarvKocpdvrqaa. (2) See above, on 
 c. iii. 14, As the publicans themselves seem to have 
 apportioned the dues to be levied in each case, it was easy, 
 and perhaps not unusual, for them to defraud under pre- 
 tence of law ; in which sense the verb seems to be here used. 
 Compare Eccles. iv. 1. v. 8. lxx. — ctTroSiSm/xt TerpanT^ovv. 
 (3) This was the utmost that the Jewish Law required, even 
 in fraudulent cases, except under certain circumstances 
 of peculiar aggravation. See Exod. xxii. 1. 4. 2 Sam. 
 xii. 6. In cases of voluntary restoration an additional 
 ^fth only was required (Lev. vi. 5. Numb. v. 7.) Seven- 
 fold restitution (Prov. vi. 31.) seems to have been merely 
 proverbial for an ample compensation. C'^) By the Roman 
 law, oppressive publicans, if convicted, were made to 
 restore fourfold. 
 
 o-Ta^eis. Part. aor. 1 pass, of 'Larnixi. — vuicrri. Ace. pi. n. contr. 
 of i7/it(Ti;s. — T€TpaTrXovv. Acc. sing. n. contr. of TeTpairXoo?, — orj, — 
 OOP, fourfold ; from Terpai, and that from Tetro-apes. 
 
 Vee. 9. irpos alrov. (1) Concerning him, as c. xviii. 
 9. Our Lord's reply was addressed to the murmuring 
 of those present (ver. 7.). — Kadon koI avro^ k. r. X. (2) In- 
 asmuch as he also, though a publican, has proved himself 
 by his observance of the Law to be a true son ofAhraJiam. 
 Compare c. xiii. 16. (3) The name of Zacchceus shews that 
 he was a Jew ; being the same with Zaccai in Ezra ii. 9. 
 Nehem. vii. 14. 
 
 Vee. 10. ^X^f yap K. T. X. Compare Matt. ix. 13. 
 36. X. 6. XV. 24. xviii. 11. 
 
 Ver. 8. 1. How was charity apportioned to income by the Jewish 
 traditions? 2. What is here imphed in the verb a-vKocpavTuv? 
 3. State briefly tlie Jewish law of restitution. 4. How was extortion 
 punished by the Eoman Law ? 
 
 Vee. 9. 1. To whom was our Lord's reply addressed? 2. 
 What is the purport of it ? 3. Show that Zacchmus is a Hebrew 
 name. 
 
 R 
 
182 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XIX. 
 
 Vee. 11. irpocrdiLs fine. iX) Added. A form equiva- 
 lent with TTpoaedeTo Trefi-^at. in c. XX. 11 ; but better Greek. 
 Compare Job xix. 1. Isai. vii. 10. lxx. Acts xii. 3. — on 
 irapaxprnia K. r. X. (2) This idea may possibly have arisen 
 from connecting our Lord's journey to Jerusalem with 
 his declaration respecting Zacchseus ; and he therefore 
 delivered the parable of the Mince, in order to check the 
 expectation of the immediate establishment of the 
 Messiah's kingdom. (3) The parable resembles that of 
 the Talents in Matt. xxv. 14. sqq. ; except that in Luke 
 the faithful servants make of equal sums unequal gains, 
 instead of proportionally equal gains from unequal sums, 
 and that allusion to Christ's ascension and retiu-n to 
 judgment is more distinctly marked by the latter Evan- 
 gelist. 
 
 Ver. 12. XajSeij/ eavTa j3. Tributary kings, who re- 
 ceived their crowns from the Eoman emperor, were 
 required to proceed to Eome in order to be invested with 
 the regal dignity. Thus did Herod the Great and his son 
 Archelaus ; and the circumstances, under which the latter 
 took the journey, are minutely described in the parable. 
 During a popular tumult, which followed upon his acces- 
 sion, his soldiers had slain 3000 of the people ; whereupon 
 the Jews sent an embassy to Augustus to petition against 
 his coronation, and requesting to live by their own laws 
 under a Roman governor. The application was unsuc- 
 cessful; and Archelaus, on his return, inflicted terrible 
 vengeance upon those who toould not have Mm to reign 
 over them. See Joseph. Ant. xiv. 14, 4, xv. 6. 7. xvii. 
 9. 3 : 4. 1. 
 
 Vek. 11. 1. Illustrate the expression irpotrQeU elire. 2. Whence 
 may the notion of the immediate establishment of Christ's kingdom 
 have suggested itself; and why did Christ deliver the pai'able of the Ten 
 Mince ? 3. In what does this parable differ from that of the Talents? 
 
 Vee. 12. To what custom, and what particular instance of it, does 
 the parable allude ? 
 
Vv. 13—18.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 183 
 
 Veb. 13. 8€Ka dovXovs eavTov. {}) Ten ofliis Servants, 
 uot his ten servants. Compare c. ix. 1. Matt. x. 1. xi. 1. 
 — Se/ca ixvas. (2) Ten mints. The value of the mina is 
 uncertain. According to Ezek. xlv. 12. it = 60 shekels ; 
 but comparing 1 Kings x. 17. with 2 Chron. ix. 16. it = 
 100 shekels. Taking the former computation as the 
 more probable, and ten the shekel at 3 shillings, the 
 mince will = £90. sterling. — TrpayiiaTeva-aa-de. (3) Do busi- 
 ness with them ; i. e. embark them in trade. Compare 
 1 Kmgs ix. 19. Lxx. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4. 26. In ver. 15, the 
 compound verb signifies to gain hy trading. 
 
 Vee. 15. etjre. Commanded ; as in c. x. 40. Matt, 
 iv. 3. 
 
 Vee. 16. TTpoaeipyatraro. Has onade, i. e. gained or 
 realized. There is the same difference between the com- 
 pound and simple verb (Matt. xxv. 16.), as between those 
 in ver. 13. supra. 
 
 YeE. 17. 'LctQi e^ovcriav exav k. r. X. An aUusion to 
 
 the antient custom of rewarding meritorious services with 
 the government and revenues of a city or district. So 
 
 Athen. Deip. p. 29. 6 Be Kipos 6 jxiyas Kva^apel exapicraro 
 
 enra irokeis. Of the participle with 10-^1, see above, on c 
 
 i. 10 ; and compare also Xen. Anab. ii. 1. 13. Hor. Carm. 
 
 IV. 8. 10. 
 
 eXax'o'TO). Dat. sing. n. {subaud. irpayfiaTt) of adj. eXdxto-Tos, 
 -t), -ov, least ; superl. of ixiKp6<s. — eyevov. Aor. 2 mid. 2 sing, of 
 yiyvofxai. — 'Lcrdi. ImiDer. pr. 2 sing, of elfxl, to be; not of 'icr?;,ui, to 
 Tcnow. 
 
 Vee. 18. iTrolrjore. For fKepbrjae, aS in Matt. XXV. 16. 
 
 So we say to make money. 
 
 Ver. 13. 1. Translate ieKa ^ovXovs eavrod accurately. 2. What 
 is the value of ten mince, according to the commonly received computa- 
 tion ? 3. How is the verb Trpay/xaTeijeadai here used ? 
 
 Ver. 15. Wba,t is the sense of el-rre in this verse ? 
 
 Ver. 16. Give the meaning of the verb Trpoa-epyctjofiat. 
 
 Ver. 17. Of what custom is the reward of the faithful servant an 
 example ? 
 
 Ver. 18. Illustrate the use of iroieTv by a similar English idiom. 
 
184 COMMENTAEY ON THE \_Chap, XIX. 
 
 Vee. 20. iv aovtapico. In a naphin. Compare Acts 
 xix. 12. 
 
 Vee. 21. avcrrripos. (1) An adjective derived from 
 ava, to dry ; and thence denoting the liard dry taste of 
 nnripe fruit or sharp wine ; as in Diosc. v. 6. ava-TTjpos 
 oLvoi. Hence it is applied metaphorically to men of a 
 sour visage, and of a Jiard and griping disposition. Com- 
 pare 2 Mace. xiv. 30. In Matt. xxv. 24, the corres- 
 ponding word is a-Kkrjpos. — atpets- o ovk eSriKas. (2) A pro- 
 
 verb of the same import as the following, which occurs 
 also in Matthew. It is descriptive of an avaricious tem- 
 per, as marked by the desire of keeping what has been 
 accidentally found. Solon had a law against so doing, 
 which is given in Diog. Laert. i. 2. 9. a firj edov, /x?) dveXtj. 
 Compare also jElian. Y. H. in. 46. iv. 1. Joseph, c 
 Apion. II. 27. 30. 
 
 Vee. 22. ^'Set? on k. t. X. This is not an admission 
 of the servant's charge ; but in order to put the point 
 more clearly, his lord argues thereon as if it were true. 
 
 Kpivw. Fut. 1 act. of KpLvio. — j;06ts. By syncope, for eloi'tKei<i, 
 plusq. perf. act. 2 sing, of ei&ew. 
 
 Vee. 23. eVl Tr^v rpdneCav, k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxvi. 27. — eTrpa^a. See above, on c. iii. 13. 
 
 Vee. 25. Kal ehov K. T. X. This parenthesis is either 
 the remark of those who brought forward the servant to 
 receive the mina from his lord ; or of some who were 
 disposed to object to encreasing the reward of one, who 
 had the largest portion already. If the former, it is not 
 unlike that in c. v. 24. The verse, however, is wanting 
 in several MSS. 
 
 Vee. 21. 1. Give the derivative and applied meaning of the adjective 
 ai)crTj)(>os. 2. Shew the origin of the proverb alpei^ o ovk c6>j/cas. 
 
 Ver. 22. Does it appear that the lord admits the justice of the 
 servant's imputation ? 
 
 Vek. 25. How do you understand the parenthesis in this verse ? 
 
Vv. 26 — 37.] GOSPEL OP ST LTTKE. 185 
 
 Vek. 26. Tram ra ^xovti k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xiii. 12. 5XV. 29. — dn avrov. Eedundant, as in Matt. 
 iv. 16. 
 
 Veb. 27. efiTTpocrdev jxov. It was, and still is, the 
 custom with the eastern kings to have criminals executed 
 in their presence. See 1 Sam. xi. 12. Plutarch. V. Syll. 
 p. 476. Cses. B. C. in. 109. Justin, xlii. 4. 4. 
 
 VeE. 29. Bridipayri Koi Bj]6aviav. TwO villages at 
 
 the foot of the Mount of Olives, about two miles east of 
 JeiTisalem. The former, though mentioned last, was 
 nearest to the city. Of the situation of the latter, see 
 Acts i. 12. Compare also c. x. 38. supra. 
 
 Vee. 30. 7r(o\ov debejievov. (1) St Luke did not think 
 it necessary to particularize the ass also, with which the 
 colt was tied, as he does not cite the prophecy of Zecha- 
 riah, which is duly quoted in Matt. xxi. 5. The reason 
 is, that Luke wrote for Gi-entile converts, to whom the 
 fulfilment of the prophecies of the Old Testament would 
 be less likely to carry conviction than to the Jews. — 
 f(f) bu oidfU eKadia-e. (2) Animals which had not been 
 used by man, were chosen for sacred pm'poses. Por the 
 rest, compare Matt. xxi. 6. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 37. Traa-av av eldov 8. (1) More especially the 
 raising of Lazarus from the dead. See John xii. 17. 
 (2) The relative av is put in the genitive for as, by attrac- 
 tion. See above on c. i. 4. 
 
 Vee. 27. Is the king's command for the execution of his enemies 
 in his presence sanctioned by the custom of the East ? 
 
 Vee. 29. Where were Bethany and Bethpliage ? 
 
 Ver. 30. 1. What omission has St Luke made in his account of 
 Christ's entry into Jerusalem ; and why ? 2. For what I'eason is the 
 foal described as one on whicli no man had sate ? 
 
 Ver. 37. 1. To what mii'acle does the Evangelist more particu- 
 larly allude ? 2. What is the syntax of the relative uv ? 
 
 r2 
 
186 COMMENTAET ON THE [Cliap. XIX. 
 
 Vee. 38. 6 epx6iJ.evos ^aaiKevs. (1) One of the titles 
 wliich the Jews applied to the Messiah. Compare Matt, 
 iii. 11. xi. 3, xxi. 9. — elprjvrf eV ovpava. (2) That is, May 
 the peace of men be ratified in heaven. See above, on 
 c. ii. 14. The clause is wanting in St Matthew ; but 
 there is no authority for rejecting it from St Lnke. 
 
 Ver. 40. oi Xldoi K€Kpd^ovTai. A proverbial expres- 
 sion, indicating that it would be impossible to restrain 
 the shouts of the rejoicing multitudes. Compare Habk. 
 ii. 11. ^sch. Agam. 37. Eur. Hipp. 420. 1077. Andr. 
 925. Vii'g. Eel. V. 28. Cic. pro C^l. c. 24. Pro. Marcel, 
 c. 3. De Orat. i. 57. Juv. Sat. i. 13. ix. 103 ; and Shak- 
 spear, Jul. Cass. iii. 2. Macb. ii. 1. 
 
 KeKpd^oirrai. Paulo post fut. 3 pi. of KpdX^ca. 
 
 Vee. 42. el eyvas k. t. X. (1) This may either be an 
 elliptical form of expression, with Kakas av e^oj under- 
 stood ; or ft is for utinam. See above, on cc. xii. 49. 
 xiii. 9. Perhaps as el, when indicative of a wish, is 
 usually followed by the optative, the former mode is 
 preferable ; as well as by reason of the particle on, which 
 precedes. — /cat av. (2) Even thou. The whole of the 
 address is strongly emphatic. Here the aggravated 
 guilt of the Jews seems to be pointed at ; together with 
 the divine forbearance even then shewn them in the 
 Messiah's appearance with the offer of salvation. — ra 
 Trpos elprjVTjv aov. Suhaud. ovra. (3) There Seems to be 
 an allusion to the etymology of the word Jermalem, 
 
 Ver. 38. 1. To whom was the title o ipxofx.evo'i (iairiXev^ 
 
 applied by the Jews? 2. How do you uuderstand the expression 
 eipi'ivi] ev ohpavio ? 
 
 Vee. 40. Lxplain and illustrate the expression ol Xidoi KSKpa- 
 
 Ver. 42. 1. How may the words el eyvtos k. t. \. be construed? 
 2. Is not our Lord's apostrophe to Jerusalem marlied with peculiar 
 emphasis ? 3. Does it appear that the expression to. vrpos eIpj;i/T)v has 
 any particular allusion ? 
 
Vv. 43 — 47.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 187 
 
 which signifies a vision of peace. See Heb. vii. 2. — 
 
 i<pv^r]. — (^) Soil. TO. irpos dp. aov. 
 
 eyvcoi. Aor. 2 act. 2 sing, of yLvwcTKw. — eKpv^i]. Aor. 2 pass. 
 
 3 sing, of KpUTTTW. 
 
 Vee. 43. x'^P'^'^^' ^^^ A rmnjjart or mound ; as in Isai. 
 xxix. 3. Lxx. Polyb. i. 29. 3. Arriau. Exp. ii. 79. 9. 
 (2) In the fifth year of the siege Titus enclosed Jerusalem 
 with a wall 39 stadia in length ; the circumference of the 
 city being 33 stadia. See Joseph. B. J. v. 6. 2 ; 12. 2. 
 Tacit. Hist. v. 13. — TrepiKVKkcoa-ovai ae. That is, loitli 
 their armies. Compare c. xxi. 20. Matt. xxiv. 16. 
 
 Vee. 44. iba^iovai a-e k. t X. The verb eSac^if"" 
 
 signifies both to level with the ground (Isai. iii. 26. Lxx.), 
 and to dash against the groimd (Ps. cxxxvii. 9.). Hence, 
 by a sort of zeugma, it may be applied in one sense to o-e, 
 and in the other to TtKva. — \i6ov eVl \i6co. Compare 
 Matt. xxiv. 2. — ttjs emaKonrjs aov. See above, on c. i. 
 25. 68. (2) The visitation intended was the offer of 
 mercy and peace, which Christ had come in the world 
 to make them. Thus Theophylact — eVto-KOTr^s- TovTian, 
 
 TTjs fp-rjs irapovcrias, on rjkQov iniaKiy^acrdal ae koI craxrai. 
 
 ioatpLovcn. Fut. 1 act. 3 pi. of kou<pLX,io. From eoa(l>09, the ground 
 (Acts xxii. 7.) — dcpva-ovcTLv. Fut. 1 act. 3 pi. of a(^t»jyut. 
 
 Vee. 45. koI elaiKdav K. T. X. Compare Matt. xxi. 
 12, 13. 
 
 Vee. 47. to Kaff i]p.ipav. Not in the day-time, as 
 opposed to Christ's retiruig in the evening (Matt. xxi. 
 17.) ; but daily, in the ordinary acceptation of the phrase : 
 a^ in c. xi. 3. Matt, xx-vd. 55. Compai'e also Acts iv. 18. 
 
 4. What is the nominative before eh-pCjin ? 
 
 Ver. 43. 1. A\Tiat does X"P"i signify ? 2. Shew that this part 
 of the prediction was strictly fulfilled. 
 
 Ver. 44. 1. How is the verb eoatpiX^ew here used? 2. What 
 was the nature of the visitation of which our Lord speaks ? 
 
 Ver. 47. What does to Kad' ijixepav signify ? 
 
188 COMMENT AEY ON THE [C%«j;. XX. 
 
 Vee. 48. TO, Ti TT. See above, on c. i. 62. — i^eKpe- 
 fiaro avTov aKovav. Sung tipon his loords as tliey listened 
 to liim. The metaphor is common in all languages. So 
 
 EunapiUS : i^eKpifiaro rap Xoyav, Kol tjjs d/cpodcrecBS ovk 
 
 ivefrlpiikaTo. Ovid. Her. I. 30. Narrantis conjux pendit 
 ah ore viri. Pope's Ep. to Lord Cobham, v. 184. And 
 wondering senates hung on all he spoke. Compare also 
 ApolL Ehod. I. 512. Virg. ^n. iv. 79. Plin. Epist. i. 
 
 10. This is preferable to understanding the people to be 
 hanging iipon one another; as in _^lian. V. H. xii. 
 58. aXAoj aWaxoQt. eKKpfiiawvpevos. See also Hor. Carm. 
 
 11. 13. 32. 
 
 e^eKpefiaro. Iraperf. 3 sing, of tKKpeixa/xai. 
 
 CHAPTEE XX. 
 
 Contents: — Of Chrisfs authority and the Baptism of John, v\. 1 — 8. 
 Parable of the Labourers in the Vineyard, 9 — 19. Question of the 
 Pharisees respecting tribute, and of the Sadducees touching the 
 resurrection, 20 — 40. Our Lord's question to the Pharisees con- 
 cerning the son of David, 41 — 45. The disciples cautioned ayainst 
 the Scribes, 45 — 47. (a. d. 30.) 
 [PARALLELS :— Matt. xxi. 23—27; 33—46. xxii. 15—33; 41—46. xxiii. 
 
 1—14. Mark xi. 27—33. xii. 1—27 ; 35—40.] 
 
 Vee. 1. ev pia Tcbv r]p.epS>v. (1) On 0116 of the days 
 after his triumphant entry. — evayy ikiiopivov. C-^) Declaring 
 the glad tidings of the Messiah's reign, now about to 
 commence. Compare Matt. iv. 23. ix. 35. Eor the rest, 
 compare Matt. xxi. 23. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 6. KaTokiBiKjei rjpas. Tliey feared one of those 
 summary modes of proceeding, called jtidicia zeli, to 
 
 Vee. 48. Illustrate the sense in which i^eKpenaTo is here applied. 
 
 Vek. 1. To what period does fxia twv vjxepwv refer? 2. What 
 does the verb evayyeXiX^eaQai here denote ? 
 
 Vek. 6. What was the fear wliich influenced the Sanhedrim on 
 this occasion ? 
 
Ver. 9 — 17.] gospel of st ltjke. 189 
 
 which the people sometimes resorted in order to get rid 
 of those who were obnoxious to them. Compare John 
 X. 31. Acts xiii. 57. xiv. 19. 
 
 ireTreKTfjLeuo's. Part. perf. p. of ireiQuj. 
 
 Ver. 9. avdpwnos i(^vTev<Te k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxi. 33. sqq. — xp^^°^^ Ikuvovs. See above, on c. viii. 27. 
 
 dixTreXwva. Acc. sing, of d/jLTreXwv, — oji/os, a vineyard ; formed 
 as kXaitov, TTvXwv, and the like. Compare Acts i. 12. — e^eooro. Aor. 2 
 
 2 mid. 3 sing, of eKoiduyixL, to let, or put out to farm. — aTreojJ/xrjcre. See 
 above, on c. xv. 13. 
 
 Vee. 10. iv Kmpa. Scil. Tu>v Kap-rrCiv, as in Matt. 
 
 xxi. 34. 
 
 Vee. 11. TTpoa-edero Tzep-^ai. See above, on c. xix. 11. 
 
 Vee. 13. ca-w?. Perhaps. The event, marked by 
 the parable, proves that the ordinary sense of the adverb 
 will here hold, and is even preferable; though many of 
 the best critics would render it surely, and in 1 Sam. 
 XXV. 21. Jerem v. 4. lxx. Xen. Cyr. vi. 1. 4. Anab. 
 III. 1. 26. V. 1. G. 
 
 dyaTTtiTou. Acc. sing. m. of adj. ayainjTos, beloved ; from dyaTrdto. 
 Compare Matt. iii. 17. — ivTpairricrovTai. Fut. 2 pass. 3 pi. of 
 evTpeirui. 
 
 Vee. 16. /x^ yivoiro. According to St Matthew, our 
 Lord elicited from the Scribes themselves the condemna- 
 tion of the husbandmen. Possibly he confirmed the justice 
 of the sentence by repeating it ; whereupon some of the 
 less hardened of those present, feeling the force of the 
 application (ver. 19.), exclaimed almost involuntarily 
 Godforlid ! 
 
 eXei^treTat. Fut. 1 mid. 3 sing, of epxonat. — SuroXecrei. Fut. 1 act. 
 
 3 sing, of d-jroXXv/xi. 
 
 Vee. 17. tl ovv iarX K. T. X. Compare Matt. xxi. 
 42. sqq. 
 
 Ver. 10. AVhat season does e'y /catpaj indicate ? 
 
 Ver. 13. How would you render to-ojs in this passage.' 
 
 Ver. 16. From whom may the exclamation /x?; yevoiTol have 
 proceeded ? 
 
190 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XX. 
 
 Ver. 19. Trpos avTovs. Matt. xxi. 45. Trepi aiiTwv 
 See above, on c. xviii. 9. 
 
 Ver. 20, iyKadirovs. (OAs derived from ijKadirjfii, 
 which signifies both to lie in ivait, and to suborn, ey*cd- 
 Beros may either mean a spy, (Job xxxi. 9.), or one 
 suborned to lay snares. Perhaps the latter sense is here 
 preferable. Thus Plutarch, V. Pyrrh. p. 389. rjaav Se 
 
 Tives, ovs avTos 6 Ilvppos iyKaOUi, Trpoa-iroiovpevovs elvai 
 
 MuKedovas. See also Joseph. Ant. yi. 5. 2. (2) Accord- 
 ing to Matthew and Mark, it appears that these emis- 
 saries were partly Pharisees, who denied the lawfulness 
 of paying tribute to Caesar, and partly Herodians, who 
 maintained the opposite opinion. Hence the motive of 
 the question is sufficiently obvious. Compare Matt. sxii. 
 
 15. sqq. — iinoKpivopevovi iavrovs 8. (3) Cic. Off. I. 3. 
 
 Totius injustice nulla capitalior est qiiam eoru/m, qui turn, 
 cum maxiine fallunt, id agunt ut viri honi videantur. — 
 Tov Tj-yepovos. (4) The Eoman governor. Compare Matt. 
 X. 18. 
 
 irapaTripricravTe^, Nom. pi. m. part. aor. 1 act. of nrapaTrjOew. 
 See above, on c. vi. 7. — a.'iricTTeiKav. Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of cLirocrTfXKw. — ■ 
 eiriKafitavTai. Aor. 2 mid. subj. 3 pi. of eTriXaix^dvu). Construction 
 with a genitive as in c. i. 54. The phrase eiriXapeadai \6yov, to catch 
 o-m's. words, is strictlv classical. Compare Xen. Mem. i. 2. 31. 
 
 Ver. 21. Xap,^dvas irpoa-cDTTov. Compare Matt. xxii. 
 
 16. Acts X. 34. 
 
 Ver. 25. aTrobore Toivvv k. t. X. The same duty is 
 urged in Eom. xiii. 5, 7. Compare also Tit. iii. 1. 
 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. 
 
 A'^ER. 27. avrCkiyovTes av. p,T) elvau Compare Acts 
 
 V. 17. xxiii. 8. Be it observed that after verbs of 
 
 Ver. 20. 1. Give the derivation and import of the word ey/cdOeros. 
 2. Who were the emissaries sent to question Christ on the subject 
 of tribute ? 3. Illustrate their character by a quotation from Cicero. 
 4. Who was o JiyejUtoi/? 
 
 Ver. 25. Shew that our Lord's prece])t was enforced by his 
 Apostles. 
 
 Ver. 27. What is the syntax of verbs of denying ? 
 
Vv. 28 — 46.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 191 
 
 denying, the negative particle is commonly redundant 
 in the best writers. Compare Eur. Hipp. 1260. Thucyd. 
 III. 41. Yiii. 24. So again in c. sxii. 34. 
 
 Vee. 28. Mffio-^? eypa-^ev k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 sxii. 24. sqq. 
 
 Yer. 34. 01 viol Tov alwvos t. See above, on c. xvi. 8. 
 
 Vee. 37. eVt ttjs ^drov. That is, in the section 
 relating to the hurning hush. This was the Eabbinical 
 mode of citation, and it has been elsewhere also adopted 
 by the writers of the New Testament. Thus in Mark ii. 
 
 26. eVi ^Al3id6ap, rod dpxt^p^cos. E/Om. xi. 2. eV 'HXi'a. 
 
 Observe that in the New Testament /3aroj is feminine. 
 Compare Acts vii. 35. 
 
 YeE. 38. Trdvres yap avra fcotrti/. So Joseph, de 
 Mace. C. 16. 01 8ia tov Qehv dTTodvfjcrKOVTes C^cn rco Qeci, 
 (Sa-nep 'A^paap,, 'lo-aaK, Koi 'laKcojS, Koi Travres oi Trarpiapxai. 
 
 There is some obscurity in this clause, which is added 
 only by St Luke ; but the meaning seems to be this : — 
 God would scarcely call himself the God of those who 
 are never to exist again; but he calls himself the God 
 of the Patriarchs, and truly so : for all, whether alive 
 or dead, live to him, and for him. The dead, as the 
 living, are still under his control ; and he will raise them 
 up at the last day. Perhaps this Evangelist, who wrote 
 for the Gentiles, intended to obviate the pagan notion, 
 that, after death, men became subject to a new dominion. 
 See Virg. ^,n. xi. 51. 
 
 Vee. 41. ttws \iyov<n tov Xp. vlbv A. k. t. X. Compare 
 Matt. xxii. 41. sqq. 
 
 V ER. 46. Tav BiKovrav TrepnraTelv «. t. X. (1) Compare 
 C. xi. 43. Matt. XXui. 5 — 7. For nepmaTe'iv eV o-roXat? 
 
 Ver. 37. To what does the formula cirl t^s jiaTov refer ? 
 ^ Ver. 38. \Vhat do you conceive to be the meaning of the clause, 
 iravres yap abrw Joio-ii;; and why may St Luke alone have retained it? 
 Vee. 46. 1. Illustrate the expression TrepnraTelv ev o-ToXais. 
 
192 COMMENTABT ON THE \_Giap. XXI. 
 
 Matthew lias fieyakvveiv TO. KpcuTTieha tu)V IfiaTlav. Both 
 
 expressions have the same import, but the former is more 
 intelligible to Gentile readers. Thus Cicero describes 
 the tribune Quintu.s : Facite ut non solum mores ejus et 
 arrogantian, sed etiam vultum atque amictum, atque 
 illam usque ad tales demissam purpuram, recordemini. 
 Compare M. Anton, i, 7. (2) Properly o-toXj) is a woman'' s 
 garment: but it was used to denote the long flowing 
 robes of Eastern nations ; as in Gen. xxvii. 15. lxx. 
 .Elian. V. H. i. 32. ix. 1. 
 
 Ver. 47. 01 Kareadiovcn k. t. X. Compare Matt, xxiii. 
 14. 2 Tim. iii. 6. — Trpocpuaec. For a pretence ; i. e. with a 
 view to disguise their real character in a cloak of outward 
 piety. So 1 Thess. ii. 5. iv 7rpo<pda£i vXeove^ias. Compare 
 Matt. vi. 5. 
 
 XvxlfovTai. Fut. 1 mid. 3 pi. of Xanjiavm. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXI. 
 
 Contents: — Tha widow's offering, vv. 1 — 4. Prophecy of Christ con- 
 cerning the destruction oj" Jerusalem, and his second advent, 5 — 28. 
 Parable of the Fig-tree, 29 — 33. Necessity of watchfulness, 34 — 38. 
 (a. d. 30.) 
 
 [Parallels: — Matt. xsiv. 1 — 35. Mark xiii. 1 — 34.] 
 
 Veb. 1. els TO yaCo(j>vXuKiov. Into the treasuri/. It 
 should seem that the name was applied to that part of 
 the court of the women, where the offerings made at the 
 great festivals (2 Kings xii. 9.) were collected in chests 
 placed to receive them. These chests were thirteen in 
 number inscribed with the particular service to which 
 
 2. What does aToXi) properly signify ? 
 
 Ver. 47. Point out the import of the word irpd^ao-is. 
 
 Ver. 1. Where and what was the ya$o(^vXd/ftoi/ ? 
 
Vv. 2 — 11.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 193 
 
 the contents of each were respectively designed. See 
 Joseph. B. J. Y. 5. 2. Ant. xix. 6. 1. The word, for 
 which Matthew (xsvii. 6.) has Kop^avas, recurs in John 
 viii. 20. Compare Acts viii. 27. 
 
 Veb. 2. bvo XeTTTa. See above, on c. sii. 59. 
 
 VeE. 4. eK Tov TreptcraevovTos avrols. From their 
 
 superfluity. Compare cc. vi. 45. is. 17. xii. 15. Again 
 in 2 Cor. viii. 14. nepiaa-fvpa, ahtindance, is opposed to 
 va-Tfprjtxa, imiit ; and so Liv. vi. 15. Ux eo, quod affluit 
 opihus vestris, sustinetis necessitates aliorum. — /3i'oi/. See 
 above, on c. viii. 43. 
 
 VeE. 5. Xidois KoXots Kal avaQripaai. The Temple 
 
 was bviilt, according to Joseph. Ant. xv. 11. 3. in Xidotv 
 
 XevKmv T€ Kal Tro\vTe\a>v koL Kpareprnv. As to the VOtive 
 
 offerings suspended in the portico, and the wealth arising 
 from the gifts presented both by Jews and foreigners, the 
 same historian and Philo speak of them as numerous 
 and great. Hence also Tacit. Hist. y. 8. Hierosolyma 
 gentis caput : illic immensce optdentice teinplum. 
 KeKotTjurjTat. Perf. pass. 3 sing, of Kocrfxew. 
 Vee. 6. ravra a OecDpelre. Nominative absolute. 
 
 Compare Acts vii. 40. — eXevaovrai, rjfifpai K. T. X. So 
 
 likewise in c. xix. 44. For the particidars of our Lord's 
 remarkable prediction, compare Matt. xxiv. 1. sqq. 
 
 Ver. 7. f7rt]paiTi](rav. That is, Peter, Andrew, James, 
 and John. See Mark xiii. 3. 
 
 Vee. 11. (p6^r]Tpd T€ K. T. X. Tacit. Hist. y. 13. 
 Evenerant prodigia, qiice neque liostiis neque votis piare 
 
 Ver. 4. Illustrate the opposition between TrepLcra-ev/xa and uo-re- 
 pvfj-a. 
 
 Ver. 6. Shew that other writers have spoken of the splendour and 
 wealth of the Temple at Jerusalem. 
 
 Vee. 6. What is the syntax of the words TavTa a OewpelTe? 
 
 Ver. 11. Have not the prodigies which preceded the fall of 
 Jerusalem been noticed by profane historians ? 
 
194 COMMENTARY ON THE [Chap. XXI. 
 
 fas lialet gens sKperstitioni ohnoxia, religionibus adversa. 
 Vis(B per caelum concurrere acies, rutilantia arma, et 
 suhito nuhium igne collucere Templum. Expassee repente 
 deluhri fores, et audita major humana vox, Excedere 
 does : simul ingens inotiis excedentium. A still more 
 circumstantial account of these prodigies is given in 
 Joseph. B. J. Yi. 5. 3. 
 
 Vek. 12. Siw^ovo-t. Scil. vixas. Compare Matt. x. 
 17. sqq. xiv. 9. sqq. See also on c. vi. 22. 
 
 Vee, 13. ety fxapTvpiov. Namely, both to themselves 
 and to others: — to themselves of the* truth of Christ's 
 prediction, and to others of their sincerity in the cause 
 of the Gospel. See Just. M. Dial. Tryph. c. 35. 
 
 Vee. 14. OeaOe els k. t. X. Compare Acts v. 4. xix. 21. 
 
 Oearde. Imper. aor. 2 mid. 2 pi. of Tidrifxi. — TrpofxeXsTav. Infin. pr. 
 act. contr. of irpofieKeT&w. To premeditate, or take thought beforehand. 
 Compare Acts iv. 25. — a7ro\oyi]dtjvai. See above, on c. xii. 11. 
 
 Ver. 15. arTofia KoL (To(f}lav. Some understand by 
 hendiadys, wisdom of speech ; but compare Acts vi. 10. 
 There is a similar passage in Corn. Nep. Alcib. c. 1. 
 Tanta erat commendatio oris et orationis, ut nemo ei 
 dicendo posset resistere. 
 
 Vee. 18. kol 6p\^ k. t. X. Compare Matt. x. 29. 
 Acts xxvii. 34. 
 
 Vee. 19. eV ttj inrofxovrj k. t. X. £g your persever- 
 ance possess ye, i. e. ye shall preserve, your lives. See 
 above, on c. viii. 15. The clause corresponds with Matt. 
 
 xxiv. 13. 6 VTTOfieivas els reXos avTos (T(o6r](TeTai. Compare 
 
 also Matt. x. 22. 
 
 Vkr. 13. To whom, and of what, were the sufferings of the early- 
 Christians a testimony? 
 
 Vek. 15. Are the words o-To/xa kuI (ro(j)iav to be explained by 
 an hendiadys ? 
 
 Ver. 19. What do you understand to be the correct import of this 
 verse ? 
 
Vv. 21 — 24.] GOSPEL or st luke. 195 
 
 Vee. 21. els TO. opT], To the mountain district of 
 Libanus, and towards the source of the Jordan. By a 
 most unexpected withdrawal of the Eoman forces under 
 Cestius Grallus, the Christians were enabled to retire from 
 Jerusalem, beyond the reach of the desolation which 
 overspread Judsea. See Joseph. B. J. ii. 19. 7. 
 
 kKX<apeiTw<rav. Impel", pr. 3 pi. coutr. of eK^aipetti, to leave a country ; 
 from x'^P"- 
 
 Vee. 22. rfjiepai fKBiKfjCTfcos. The days of vengeance, 
 foretold in Hos. ix. 8. 
 
 'jr\i]udTjvai. Infiu. aor. 1 pass, of ifknQw. — yeypaufieva. Acc. pi. n. 
 part. perf. p. of ypdcpw. 
 
 Vee. 23. eV yaa-rpl ixovcTais. (1) Supply ^pe(pos, or 
 
 efifipvov. The same phrase is found in Herod, iii. 32. 
 
 Compare also c. i. 31. 1 Thess. v. 3. — dvdyKr). ("-) Distress : 
 
 in which sense the word is used in 1 Sam. xxii. 2. Job 
 
 xxxvii. 9. Lxx. 1 Cor. vii. 26. 1 Thess. iii. 7. Xen. Mem. 
 
 III. 10. 12. ^lian. V. H. xii. 24. So, in Latin, Suet. 
 
 Cses. 68. Tamen et coeteras necessitates tolerahayit. In 
 
 Matt. xxiv. 21. the corresponding word is 6\i-\lns. — enl 
 
 Trjs yrjs. (3) That is, the land of Judcea ; as in c. iv. 25. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 45. 
 
 Qi)KaX,ov(Tai'i. Dat. pi. f. part. pr. of Gt/Xdju). See above, on c. 
 xi. 27. 
 
 Vee. 24. irea-ovvTai k. t. X. (1) The collective nomi- 
 native 6 Xaos is understood from the last verse. (2) 
 According to Josephus, 1,100,000 Jews perished by 
 sword and famine during the siege of Jerusalem, and 
 97000 were carried away into Egypt and other countries, 
 exclusive of the slaughter in different battles, in their 
 
 Ver. 21. Wliither did the Christians retire for safety; and what 
 enabled them to quit Jerusalem? 
 
 Vek. 2:i. 1. How do you complete the phrase ev yaa-rpi exetv? 
 2. Illustrate the sense in which avdyKii is here used ? 3. How is the 
 signification of yi} limited ? 
 
 Ver. 24. 1. What is the nominative before irea-ovvTui? 2. To 
 what extent was this portion of our Lord's prophecy fulfilled.' 
 
196 COMMENTAET ON THE {Cliap. XXI. 
 
 own land and out of it, in tlie course of the war. Thus 
 were fulfilled the prophecies both of Moses and Christ. 
 See Deut. xxviii. 68. Luke xvii. 37. (3) The figurative 
 expression o-ro/xa ^axaipas occurs in Gren. xxxiv. 26. Deut. 
 xiii. 15. Judg. xviii. 27. Compare Heb. iv. 12. Soph. 
 Aj. 651. Eur. Orest. 1295. Lucian. Trag. 114. — 'lep. ea-rai 
 TraTovjjLevr] vnb iGvcov. (4) Jerusalem shall he trodden down, 
 i. e. subdued, laid waste, and profaned, by the Gentiles 
 or Eomans. Either sense, or all combined, will be 
 the import of the Prophecy. Compare 1 Mace. iii. 2. 
 iv. 60. Eev. xi. 2. Soph. Ant. 1275. Thus also Cic. 
 Epist. Att. Yin. 11. Conculcari 77iiseram Italiam videiis 
 proxima estate. So strictly was the prophecy fulfilled, 
 that not only was the city and Temple of Jerusalem 
 destroyed, but no Jew was permitted to inhabit or even 
 come within sight of the town of ^Elia, which was built 
 at a little distance from the ruins. See Just. M. Apol. 
 I. c. 47. Dial. Tryph. c. 16. Amm. Marcel, xxiii. 1. — 
 o'xpt ttX. Kaipol i6vu)v. (5) As the Jews have not yet been 
 restored, this part of the prophecy is still unaccomplished ; 
 and consequently, among many interpretations which 
 have been proposed, the best is that which places its 
 fulfilment at that period, when God shall have completed 
 the number of his elect, and Jew and Gentile shall be 
 united, as one fold under one shepherd, in the New 
 Jerusalem, the city of the living God. See Dan. ix. 27. 
 Eom. xi. 24. sqq. Rev. xxi. 1. sqq. 
 
 ireffovvTai. Flit. 2 mid. .3 pi. of nrLirTta. — aL^)(p.a\oiTiaQri(rovTai. 
 Fut. 1 pass. 3 pi. of aixtJi-aX(OTiX,io, to take captive ; from aixfxy, a spear, 
 and clXlo-kw. The verb does occur in the Attic \\Titers, who write 
 alxwtt'Vuj'roi' iroLw. — TraTovuevr). Nom. sing. f. part. pr. p. contr. of 
 TraTetu. Compare Matt. vii. 6, — irX^^pcodwaL. Aor. 1 pass. subj. 3 pi. of 
 
 7r\j)p0£0. 
 
 3. Is a-TOfia fiaxaipa^ an expression in frequent use ? 4. What 
 is the import of ■TraTeio-eat; and how was the declaration borne out 
 by the event? 5. What do you understand by the times of the 
 Gentiles being fulfilled ? 
 
Vv. 25 — 28.] GOSPEL or st luke. 197 
 
 Ver. 25. KUi earai crr)fia.a k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxiv. 29, 30. — (TvvoxT} idvmv iv anopia. (0 Distress of 
 nations in their perplexiti/. The nations of Palestine, 
 Judaea, Samaria, and Galilee, are meant ; and the term 
 (^v\a\ is more appropriately used by St Matthew. — (yaXov. 
 (2) Properly the surge of the sea : and thence applied 
 metaphorically to civil tumtiUs, or the attack of an hostile 
 army. Compare Soph. (Ed. T. 24. Ant. 212. PhH. 270. 
 See also Isai. v. 30. viii. 7, 8. Eev. xvii. 15. Here either 
 the intestine commotions of the Jews themselves, or the 
 onset of the besiegers may be meant. 
 
 <rvvoxv, -^s. Distress ; from t^vviyui, to contract or straiten. The 
 word recurs in 2 Cor. ii. 4. — Tixou(rr}<s. Gen. sing. f. part. pr. contr. 
 of i)X6(ay to resound ; from rjyo^. (Gen. abs.) 
 
 Veb. 26. anb cpoj^ov koL np. From a fearful expec- 
 tation ; by hendiadys. 
 
 airoy^vyovTiav. Gen. pi. m. (abs.) part. pr. of aTro^vx<o, to faint ; 
 from i/zi^X''- Compare Horn. Od. Q. 317. Sometimes to expire ; in 
 which sense the accusative (iiov is added in Soph. Aj. 1031. See below, 
 on c. xxiii. 4G. 
 
 Vee. 27. iv ve(f)e\r], k. t. X. (1) Compare Psal. xcvii. 
 2. Isai. xix. 1. Dan. vii. 13. 2 Thess. i. 7. sqq. Eev. i. 7. 
 (2) The adjective iroWrjs is to be taken in connexion with 
 bwdixecos, as Well as do^rjs. Compare Mark xiii. 26 ; and 
 for examples of similar construction, see Acts iv. 32. 
 Cic. de Orat. ii. 5. Hor. Serm. ii. 2. 22. 
 
 Vee. 28. ij dnolvrpcccns vp-av. There must be a 
 double reference to deliverance from persecution by the 
 Jews, and the full effects of Christ's redemption at the 
 end of the world. Compare ver, 31. c. xviii. 7. Eom. 
 viii. 21. 23. 
 
 Ver. 25. 1. What were the 7iafions, of whose distress our Lord here 
 
 speaks ? 2. How is o-aXos to be explained in this passage ? 
 
 Ver. 26. How do j'ou render diro (po^ov kuI TrpoaooKia^? 
 
 Vee. 27. 1. Refer to parallel descriptions of Christ's second 
 
 coming. 2. What is the construction of the adjective ttoXX?)?? 
 
 Ver. 28. Jlay not airoXCTpwai^ have a doiible import in this 
 verse ? 
 
 s2 
 
198 COMMEKTABY OlST THE \_Chap. XXI. 
 
 dvuKvyp'aTe. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of avuKvirrw. Properly this 
 verb signifies to raise oneself from a stooping j^osture, as in c. xiii, 11. 
 John viii. 7. 10; and thence metaplioricallj' to 7-ouse oneself from a 
 state of dejection, to take courage. Compare Herod, v. 91. Xen. 
 CEcon. XI. 5. Joseph. B. J. vi. 8. 5. — eirdpaTe. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. 
 of e'Traipw. 
 
 Veb. 30. TTpo^oKaxTLv. Scil. TO. (pvXka. See Matt. 
 xxiv. 32. sqq. 
 
 VeR. 34. I3apvvdci)(nv iv Kpaiirakr] Kai p. So HoiU. Od. 
 
 r. 139. o'iva ^e/3apj;o'res. Compare II. A. 225. Sail. Jug. c. 
 17. The nouns KpanrdXri and iiedrj differ in this, that the 
 former is the efect, the latter the act, of intemperance. 
 
 Hesych. KpanraXr]' ■q dno X^'-Cl^ pedT]s K€(paXa\yia. Compare 
 
 Herodian. i. 17. 7. Alciph. Epist. iii. 21. 
 
 fiapiwOcoa-iv. Aor. 1 pass. subj. 3 pi. of ^apmu). Some read 
 (iapt)Swaiv. Compare c. ix. 32. — e'Trio-T;;. Aor. 2 subj. 3 sing, of 
 eipiarTrifjii. Compare Acts iv. 1. 
 
 Vee. 35. as irayis. As a snare ; i. e. as suddenly 
 as an animal is entrapped in a net or snare. Compare 
 Isai. xxiv. 17. Eccl. ix. 12. Eom. xi. 9. — Kadrjpevovs, 
 DwelUnq ; as in c. i. 79. Matt. iv. 16. 
 
 Vee. 36. araBrivm. Acquittal and condemnation are 
 frequently expressed in Scripture by standing and faUinff 
 respectively. See Ezra ix. 15. Psal. i. 5. Eom. xiv. 4. 
 
 Vee. 37. rjlXiCero. Properly this verb signifies to 
 lodge at night ; from aiXrj, a sheepfold ; and so in Judg. 
 xix. 15. 20. Lxx. ; and frequently in the classics. At 
 the same time it is not used with reference to the night 
 only. Thus we have in Xen. Cyr. iv. 1. 8. ravrriv ttjv 
 
 vvKTa rjlXiadricrav. IV. 3. 1. ravTrju rfjv r]jj,epav rjiXiadrjaav. 
 
 Ver. .so. Supply an accusative after irpo^aXwo-i. 
 
 Ver. 34. Illustrate the expression ISapuvecrdai ev p-edri, and dis- 
 tinguish the significations of /ue'Oi; and KpanrdXi^. 
 
 Ver. 35. What is implied in the comparison ws irayb? 
 
 Ver. 36. What does the verb a-Ta6?/yat here signify .? 
 
 Ver. 37. Give the derivation and meaning of the verb ai/Xi- 
 lofxaL. 
 
Vv. 1 — 3.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 199 
 
 Veb. 3S. wpdpiCe Trpbs nvTov. Went to Mm early. 
 Compare Gen. xix. 27. Job viii. 5. Psal. Ixiii. 1. Ixxviii. 
 33. Ecclus. iv. 12. vi. 36. The Attic form of the verb 
 is opdpeveiv, aud its signification, to rise early. Theocr. 
 Id. X. 58. Mv6i(t8€V ra fxarpl kut evvTjv opdpivoiaa. It IS 
 derived from opdpos, the dawn, whicb occurs iu c. xxiv. 1. 
 Acts V. 21. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 Contents: — The traitor's bargain, vv. 1 — 6. The last Supper, 7 — 23. 
 The ambition of the disciples reproved, 24 — 30. Peter^s denial fore- 
 told, 31 — 38. Aijony in the garden, 39 — 46. Apprehension of Jesus, 
 47 — 53. Peter denies his master, 64 — 62. Christ insulted and 
 condemned by the Sanhedrim, 63 — 71. (a. d. 30.) 
 
 [Parallels: — Matt. xxvi. ]\Iai-k xiv. John xiii. SR — 38. xviii. 
 1 — 27. Compare also Matt. xx. 25. sqq. Mark x. 42. sqq. John xiii. 2. 
 sqq.] 
 
 Vee. 1. eopTT] TOiv a^vpoiv, r) Xey. n. Compare Matt, 
 xxvi. 2. Acts xii, 3. 
 
 Vek. 2. Koi e^r)Tovv k. r. X. (0 It seems that they 
 were hesitating about the apprehension of Jesus during 
 the feast, when the proposal of Judas determined the 
 matter. Compare Matt. xxvi. 4, 5. ■ — r6, rras avi\aaiv 
 avTov. (2) The article is used absolutely as in c. i. 62. 
 xlcts iv. 21. So again in vv. 4. 23, 24. 
 
 e^Z/Tou!/. Imperf. 3 pi. of yjxr'o). — dviXoocrtu. Aor. 2 act. subj. 
 3 pi. of avaipew. 
 
 Vee. 3. elarjXde 8e 2. els 'lovbav. Nothing more is 
 intended than one of those mental suggestions, by which 
 Satan loorJcs inwardly (JvfpyfiTai) in the children of dis- 
 obedience (Eph. ii. 2.), Compare John xiii. 2. 27. Acts 
 V. 3. 2 Tim. ii. 26. 
 
 Ver, 38. Has op^piX^eiv here its ordinary form aud signification ? 
 
 Ver. 2. 1. What determined the Jewish rulers to apprehend 
 Christ during the Passover feast 'i 2. How is the neuter article used 
 in this verse.^ 
 
 Veu. 3. Explain what is meant by Satan's eydering into Judas. 
 
200 COMMENTARY ON THE [Cfliap. XXII. 
 
 Ver. 4. Kol dne'Xedcov k. t. X, Compare Matt. xxvi. 
 14. sqq. — rots iTTpaTr]yo'is. The captains of tlie Temple- 
 guard. Supply Tov lepov, as in ver. 52 ; and compare 
 Acts iv. 1. 26. According to Joseph. B. J. vi. 5. 3. their 
 chief was next in rank to the high-priest. 
 
 Ver. (j. e^a>ixo\6yrjae. {^) He promised ; scil. Tvapa- 
 haxreiv avrov. This signification of the compound verb 
 is unusual ; but the simple verb is so employed in Matt, 
 xiv. 7. — urep o'xAow. (2) As oxl^os signifies both a multi- 
 tude and a tumult, perhaps the latter sense is here pre- 
 ferable. Compare Acts xxiv. 18. The preposition arep 
 recurs in ver. 35. It is found also in 2 Mace. xii. .15. 
 iiXX. In classical Greek it is used only by the poets. 
 
 Ver. 8. km aTrea-Teike k. t. X. Compare Matt. xxvi. 
 17. sqq. 
 
 Ver. 10. Kfpap.iov. An earthen vessel; subaud. dy- 
 
 yelov. Poll. CEnom. TIT. 162. ayyeia Kepapua Koi yrfiva. 
 
 The ellipsis occurs in Diog. L. vi. 2. Polyb. iv. 56. 
 Joseph. Ant. viii. 132. So vasa is understood with 
 Jictilia, in Juv. Sat. x. 25. See also on c. ix. 17. supra. 
 
 avvavTr\(jei. Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of cvvavraiM. — dKoXou6)icra-re. 
 Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of i/coXouSeui. 
 
 Vfer. 11. KaTtiXv/xa. See above, on c. ii. 7. 
 
 Ver. 12. dvayeov. (1) The same as v-n-epmov, in 
 Acts i. 13 ; and with a similar ellipsis. Many prefer the 
 reading dvayaiov. Compare Herod, in. 97. — ea-rpap-ivov. 
 ("^) Spread -with carpets. The allusion is to the carpets 
 or coverlets with which the couches, whereon the 
 guests reclined at supper, were furnished. See above, 
 on c. V. 29. 
 
 Ver. 4. Who were these o-Tpax))yol ; and what the rank of their 
 chief? 
 
 Ver. G. 1. Has not the verb e^o/xoXoyeZv an nnnsual signification 
 here affixed to it ? 2. What sense do you give to oxA-os; and what do 
 you observe respecting the preposition urep ? 
 
 Veu. 10. AVhat is understood witli (cepd^toi'? 
 
 Ver. 12. 1. What other word is used by St Luke as synonymous 
 with avwyeov ; and with what ellipsis ? 2. To what does the partici- 
 ple ecTTpu)fxevoi> refer ? 
 
Vv. 14 — 19.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 201 
 
 dei^eL. Fut. 1 act. 3 sing, of SelKw/xi. — ecTTpwfievov. Acc. sing, 
 n. part. perf. p. of cTTpwvw/xi. 
 
 VEli. 14. ore iy. i] wpa, dveneae k. t. X. Compai'e 
 
 Matt. sxvi. 20. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 15. iniBvyLM fTTedvfjLrjcra. I have most earnestly 
 desired. Compare Matt. xiii. 14. Acts iv. 17. Our 
 Lord's anxiety arose from a desire to instruct his disciples 
 in the propitiatory nature of bis death, to console them 
 by the promise of a Comforter, and to institute the Eu- 
 charist. — TTpb Tov fie Trade'iv. JBeJbre my passioti. Compare 
 Acts i. 3. 
 
 Vee. 16. Iws otov TrXrjpcoBij K. T. X. That is, imtil the 
 atonement made by Christ for man's redemption, typified 
 by the sacrifice of the Paschal lamb, shall be accom- 
 plished. The form of expression, however, is after the 
 Hebrew idiom, and implies that the event would never 
 recur again. So likewise in ver. 18. 
 
 Vee. 17. norrjpiop. Four cups of wine were passed 
 round during the Paschal supper. This was probably 
 the first ; and that in ver. 20. the fourth, or cup of bles- 
 sing. It is possible, however, that this verse and the 
 next, which are wanting in some copies, are spurious. 
 Compare Matt. xxvi. 26. sqq. 
 
 oe^ufxevo^. Part. aor. 1 mid. of Se}(^o/xai. — Xd(3eTe. Imper. aor. 
 2 act. 2 j)l. of \afj.(iuv(o. — oia/xepLcraTe. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 pi. of 
 ciafj.ep'i'^a), to divide or distribute ; from /le'f o^j ^ part. 
 
 Vee. 19. els rrjv efirjv dvanvrjcTiv. Por epov. So arj 
 
 TTodj], regret of thee, in Hom. II. T. 321. Compare ^sch. 
 Prom. 396. Soph. (Ed. C. 419. Eur. Hipp. 962. Andr. 
 060. 
 
 Ver. 15. Whence arose our Lord's desire to eat his last Passover 
 with the Apostles? 
 
 Ver. 1(J. What was to be fulfilled before he ate another; and what 
 is the nature and import of the form of expression employed ? 
 
 Ver. 17. How many cups of wine were di-unk during the paschal 
 supper; and which of them are here mentioned.'' 
 
 VER. 19. How is the pronoun adjective here used? 
 
202 COMMENTAET OliT THE \_Chap. XXII. 
 
 VER. 20^ eV r(5 at/jLaTl fiov. Scil. biaTidefxevr). Al- 
 though grammatically referred to noTrjpLov, the participle 
 eKxvvoyLevov must be connected in sense with olnaTL. 
 
 Ver. 22. Kara, to dpia-jjitvov. Matt. Xxvi. 24*. Kodios 
 yeypanrai vrepl avrov. Compare Acts ii. 23. 
 
 Ver. 23. a-vCrjTflv. To enqtcire earnestly. Com- 
 pare Acts vi. 9. 
 
 Ver. 24. iyivero 8e ko.) (f». JSFoio there had been a 
 dispute : viz. in or near Jericho, on their way to Jeru- 
 salem. See Matt. xx. 20. sqq. Mark x. 35. sqq. St Luke 
 has therefore related the incident out of the true order of 
 time. It is manifestly a different affair from that recorded 
 in c. ix. 46. Matt, xviii. 1. Mark ix. 33. — boKel elvai. 
 A pleonasm ; as in Matt. iii. 9. 
 
 Ver. 25. eve pyerai . A title of honour much af- 
 fected by antient kings, as was that of Patres patrice by 
 the Eoman Emperors. Thus there were Piolemtsi^s 
 Muergetes, Demetrius, Antigoniis, Cyrus, &c. See 2 
 Mace. iv. 2. Thucyd. i. 129. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 4. Dion. 
 Hal. lY. 32. Polyb. is. 30. Joseph. B. J. i. 16. The 
 construction of the clause is in accordance with the fact 
 that even those monarchs, who were most tyrannical, 
 were ambitious of the designation ; and in order to attain 
 it, spared no expence in acts of public munificence. It is 
 frequently found on medals. 
 
 KupieuoviTL. Indie, pr. 3 pi. of Kupievui, to have dominion ; from 
 K'jpio^. — e^ouo-ia^ov-res. Nom. pi. m. part. pr. act. of e^ovaiaX^oj, 
 to be invested with authority; from i^ovrria. — evepyeTaL. Norn, pi, 
 of euepyex?)?, -ou, a benefactor ; from eo and ipyov. 
 
 Ver. 20. Does the grammatical construction of this verse con- 
 vey an accurate exposition of the sense? 
 
 Ver. 24. Has St Luke nari'ated this dispute of the disciples in 
 the true order of time ? 
 
 Vi5R. 2o. To what aatient custom does the expression ebepyerai 
 KoKovvTUL refer ? 
 
Vv. 26—32.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 203 
 
 \ EE. 26. vftels de ovx ovras. Supply Troteire OP eaTe. 
 
 Vee. 27. (OS 6 hiuKoviov. Our Lord probably alludes 
 more particularly to his late act of condescension in 
 washing his disciples' feet. See John xiii. 14. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 28. rretpao-juots. Temptations ; i. e. trials, afflic- 
 tions. Compare Gal. iv. 14. Heb. ii. 18. iv. 15. James 
 i. 12. 2 Pet. iii. 9. Eev. iii. 10. Otherwise in ver. 40. 
 
 Vee. 30. Iva ea-dirjre k. t. X. Spiritual happiness is 
 frequently represented in Scripture under the image of 
 a feast. Compare c. i. 53. Matt. v. 6. xsii. 1. &g. — 
 
 (cat Ka6ia-T}cr6e k. t. \. Compare Matt. xix. 28. — SmSeKa 
 
 0vXhs tov 'I. Compare Acts xxvi. 7. 
 
 \ EE. 31. TOV (Tividcrai as tov (tItov, To sift you as 
 
 wheat ; i. e. to shake you with temptations, as wheat in 
 a sieve, in order to test your sincerity and faith. Com- 
 pare Amos ix, 9. See also above, on ver. 3. From the 
 use of the plural w/nSir, it is clear that Peter was not 
 alone addressed : and when Christ was apprehended, all 
 the Apostles forsook him, though Peter's apostacy was 
 the most signal. 
 
 e^riTvcraTo. Aor. 1 mid. 3 sing, of e^aiTeto, to demand. In the 
 middle voice, it generally signifies to require the sun-euder of a person, 
 as for imtaxice, for pur ishmert ; as in Drmr.st^. Cor. c. 12. Joseph. 
 Ant. II. 5. 3. Its use here is somewlint similar. — awiarraL. lufin. 
 aor. 1 act. of aiviaX^w, to si/t ; from a-wiov, a sieve; and thence from 
 areiw. Both noion and verb are found only in the later Ecclesiastical 
 writers. 
 
 Ver. 26. Complete the construction in the first clause of this 
 verse. 
 
 Ver. 27. To what act of condescension does our Lord here more 
 particularly allude ? 
 
 Ver. 28. What meaning has ireipao-Mos in this and some other 
 places ? 
 
 Ver. .50. Under what figure is spiritual happiness frequently 
 represented in Scripture. 
 
 Ver. 31. What is implied in the expression cnvidarai ais o-Itov; and 
 who were included in the observation ? 
 
204 COMMENTABT ON THE [CIlOp. XXII. 
 
 Veb. 32. fif] eKKeinr). (1) Fail not utterly. Peter's 
 faith did faU, but not irrecoverably. — ima-Tpe'^as. (.-) Sav- 
 ing recovered thyself; subaud. o-eaurdi/. Compare Acts 
 iii. 19. 26. xiv. 15. 
 
 k^endr]v. Aor. 1 pass of Seofxai. — crTripi-^ov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 
 2 sing, of <TTr\pi\(t>. 
 
 Yee. 33. Kiipie, fiera aov k. t. X. Compare Matt. 
 xxvi. 33. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 34. dirapvrjarj /xi) eldevac. See above OU C. XX. 26, 
 
 Vee. 35. ore dTre<7T€iXa vp.ds k. t. X. This refers to 
 CO. ix. 3. X. 4. 
 
 Vee. 36. dyopaa-dra p.dxaipav. It is clear from vv. 
 49. sqq. that, although the disciples seem to have under- 
 stood this expression literally, it is merely figurative^ 
 and intended to prepare them for the approaching crisis. 
 Similar instances are frequent, in which the prophets 
 announce impending danger by symbolic acts or meta- 
 phorical allusions. Compare Acts xxi. 11. 
 
 dpaTw. Imper. aor. 1 act. 3 sing, of alpco. So iruiXrio-dTu) and 
 dyopaa-ciTw, from TrcuXeto and ayopd'^w. 
 
 , Vee. 37. Koi fiera dvopcov eX. (1) Prom Isai. Hii. 
 
 12. — ra irepl epov. (2) Scil. yeypappeva. — reXos f'x^'* 
 
 (3) Equivalent with reXelrm, as in the preceding clause. 
 The phrase is classical. Thus in Dion. Hal. ix. 12. reXos- 
 fixe ra pavTevpara. Compare ^sch. Prom. 12. 
 
 Vee. 38. Ikuvov ia-rt. It is enough. A formula, ex- 
 pressive of a wish that no more might be said on the 
 subject. 
 
 Vek. 32. 1. Give its full force to the verb eKXeiireiv. 2. How is 
 eiria-Tpexp-as to be translated? 
 
 Ver. 36. Is our Lord's caution as to procuring a sword to be 
 understood literally ? 
 
 Ver. 37. 1. What prophecy is here cited? 2. Supply the 
 ellipsis with to. irepl e/xov. 3. Explain and illustrate the phrase 
 TeXos ex^'"' 
 
 Ver. 38. What is the import of the formula iKavov eorxi ? 
 
Ver. 39 — 44.] gospel of st luke. 205 
 
 Vee. 39. els TO opos rav eXalcov. (1) That is, to 
 
 GefJisemane. — of ixadrjrai avrov. (2) Namely, Peter, James, 
 and John. See Matt, xxvi. 36. sqq. . 
 
 Ver. 41. \i6ov I36\rjv. A stone's throw ; as in 
 Thucyd. v. 65. Compare Horn. II. r. 12. Ovid. Met. 
 IT. 108. — ^els TO yovara. Compare Acts vii. 60. 
 
 airearTrdtrdi}. Aor. 1 pass. 3. sing, of dirocrTrdw, to tear asunder ; 
 and hence, with the accusative of distance, simply to separate. The 
 verb does not necessarily imply physical violence. Compai'e 2 Mace, 
 xii. 10. Acts xxi. 1. — fiets. Part, aor, 2 act. of Tlt)i)/it. 
 
 Yee. 42. cl BovXei K.T.X. 0) Ok that thou wouldst 
 remove I Compare cc. xii. 49, xix. 42. Or it may be an 
 aposiopesis, as in c. xiii. 9. — to ttottjpiov tovto. (2) This 
 cup of sorrow. Compare Matt. xx. 20. 
 
 irapeveyKe'iu. Infin. pr. of TrapeveyKeco, to remove. — yevecrdu). 
 Imper. aor. 2 mid. 3 sing, of yivo/xai. 
 
 Vee. 43. Scpdr] 8e k. t. X. The genuineness of this 
 and the following verse are beyond dispute, though 
 wanting in several copies, from the overpowering testi- 
 mony of MSS., versions, and Fathers, in their favour. 
 
 («(^0)). Aor. 1 pass. 3 sing, of oirTo^ai. — evt-axvoju. Pai't. pr. 
 act. of evi<Tx,i>(o, to strengthen ; from tCT-x^s. In Acts ix. 19. the verb 
 is used intransitively ; as in Gen. xlviii. 2. lxx. So likewise eino-xuto, 
 in c. xxiii. 5. infra. Compare, however, Ecclus. 1. 4. Xeu. (Econ, 
 XI. 13, 
 
 Vee. 44. eKTevia-Tepov TrpoarjvxeTo. Compare Acts 
 
 xii. 5, xxvi. 7. Ileb. v. 7. — dael Gpop^oi alpaTOi-. It 
 
 has been doubted whether the resemblance consisted ia 
 the size or colour of the drops : but there are instances 
 on record, which confirm the latter opiuion. Thus Dr 
 
 Ver. 39. 1. Whither did Christ retire after instituting the 
 Eucharist ? 2. Who were his companions .' 
 
 Vee. 41. Illustrate the expression XiQov (ioXi'iv. 
 
 Ver. 42. 1. How do you understand the clause el (iovXei k. t. X. ? 
 2. What does -TroTiipiov here signify ? 
 
 Ver. 43. Whence is the genuineness of this verse and the following 
 proverb .' 
 
 Ver. 44. Are any cases on record which have any similarity with 
 the bloody sweat of our blessed Lord? 
 
206 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Cliap, XXII. 
 
 Mead observes, after Galen (de Eespirat. utilit.), con- 
 ting ere inter dum poros ex multo aut fervido spiritu usque 
 adeo dilatari, ut etiam exeat sanguis per eos, fiatque 
 sudor sanguineus. See Diod. Sic. xvii. p. 560. Aristot. 
 H. An. III. 19. Theophr. de Sud. c. 12. 
 
 Yee. 45. amh r^? 'KvTrrjs. See above, on c. xix. 3. 
 The same effect is attributed to grief in Horn. Od. M. 
 
 310. KXawrecrcrt 6e toIo-lv eTs-fjKvde vrjBvfios vttvos. Com- 
 pare also Od. n. 450. Plutareh. de Fort. Eom. p. 323. 
 Sail. Jug. c. 71. Q. Curt. xit. 13. 
 
 Veb. 47. Ihoi) oxKos, K. r. X. Compare Matt. xxvi. 
 47. sqq. 
 
 Yee. 49. el irard^onev ev fi. Shall tve strike with 
 the sword. See above, on c. xiii. 23. For the import 
 of tbe preposition, compare Acts i. 3. 
 
 eaofxevov. Ace. sing. n. (subaud. wpayfia) part. fut. of el/jiL — 
 'jraTa^o/nev. Fut. 1 act. 1 pi. of iruTdaa-w. 
 
 VeE. 51. eare fcos rovrov. (0 Silver ye thus far ; 
 subaud. ToO xP°^°^- This is the most easy and natural 
 interpretation of the expression, which was intended to 
 check the impetuosity of the disciples. Some under- 
 stand it as addressed to the soldiers, from whom Jesus 
 requested a momentary release, in order to restore the 
 servant's ear. But surely the miracle could have been 
 performed vrithout any such indulgence. (2) The miracle 
 itself is only recorded by St Luke. 
 
 Vee. 53. avTTj vfiS>v icTTiv T] oipa, k. t. X, There may 
 perhaps be an allusion to the night, as the period most 
 fitting for deeds of darkness. Compare Sil. Ital. xii. 
 
 Ver. 45. Is sleep an unusual effect of sorrow ? 
 
 Vek. 51. 1. To whom were the words eax6 6ft)s TouTov .addressed; 
 and with what intention ? 2. Is this miracle recorded by any of the 
 other Evangelists ? 
 
 Ver. 53. State the full import of the words avrri vfiwv earTiv n 
 
 litpa, K. T. \. 
 
Vv. 53 — 68.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 207 
 
 193. Mart. Epigr. x. 19. The full import of fclie words, 
 however, imdoubtedly points to the triumph allowed for 
 a time to the prince and the powers of darkness, in bring- 
 ing about the sufferings and death of Christ. See 2 Cor. 
 vi. 14. Eph. V. 8. vi. 12. Col. i. 13. 
 
 Vee. 54. Tov dpxiepeas. Caiaphas. See Matt. xxvi. 
 57.' The words Koi ela-rjyayov avrov, which are altogether 
 superfluous, are wantiug in many good MSS. 
 
 Vee. 55. avTav. Matthew has rav VTrrjperav. 
 
 dxl/dvTwv. Gen. pi. m. part. aor. 1 act. of a-wTuj. {^Gen. abs.) — 
 {TvyKadiacivToov. The same, from cruy/caOt^a). — eKddt}To. Imperf. 3 
 sing, of Kcidiinai. 
 
 Vee. 50. IBoCa-a 8e K. T. X. Compare Matt. xxvi. 
 69. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 63. koi ol avSpes, K. T. X. This and the follow- 
 ing verse precede the account of Peter's denial in the 
 other Grospels. See Matt. xxvi. 63. sqq. Mark xiv. 
 61. sqq. 
 
 ei/eVat^oi/. Imperf. act. 3 pi. of efxirai'^uj. Compare Matt. ii. 16. 
 
 Vee. 6G. t6 Trpea-^vrepLov tov Xaov. An appellation 
 of the Sanhedrim peculiar to St Luke, who uses it again 
 in Acts xxii. 5. Compare also Acts v. 21. See, how- 
 ever, Matt. xxi. 23. — dvfjyayov. They caused him to 
 he hroioght up. See above, on c. xi. 53. 
 
 Vee. 68. epcoTrja-a. The usual mode of argumenta- 
 tion among the Jews was interrogatory. Compare e. 
 XX. 3. 17. 44. Our Lord meant therefore that neither a 
 simple affirmation, nor an argumentative proof, would 
 
 Ver. 54. Who was the high-priest, to whom Jesus was con- 
 ducted ? 
 
 Ver. 55. To whom does the relative auToi;; refer? 
 
 Ver. 63. Is not St Luke's account of our Lord's trial before 
 Caiaphas arranged differently from that of the other Evangelists.' 
 
 Ver. 66. Does the word TroearliuTepiou occur in the other Gospels? 
 
 Ver. 68. What is implied in the verb epwTnaui ? 
 
208 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XXIII. 
 
 suffice io remove the determined prejudice of his 
 enemies. 
 
 Yee. 70. u'/ieTs Aeyere. Suhaud. opdws. Compare Matt, 
 xxvi. 25. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXIII. 
 
 Contents: — The examination of Christ "before Pilate and Herod, w. 
 1 — 25. His crticijixion, death, and btmal, 2Q — 56. (a. d. 30.). 
 
 [Parallels:— Matt, xxvii. 2. 11; 15 — 61. Mark xv. 1 — 47. John 
 xviii. 28—40. xix. 1—42. 
 
 VeE. 1. uTrav TO TrXrjdos airap. That is, the whole 
 
 Sanhedrim and their dependents ; not the people gen- 
 erally, who were rather favourable to Jesus. Compare c. 
 xxii. 6. 
 
 Yee. 2. tovtov evpofiev k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxvii. 11. 
 
 Siaa-Tpecpovra. Acc. sing. n. part. pr. act. of SLacrTpe(pw, to per- 
 vert, or lead astray. Compare Matt. xvii. 17. Acts xiii. 10. 
 
 Yee. 4. ov8ev fvpla-Kco a'lTiov iv r. avd. r. Pilate 
 
 would scarcely have so easUy dismissed the serious 
 charge against Christ, but from the explanation, which 
 he had given, that he made no pretensions to an earthly 
 kingdom. See John xviii. 38. The witnesses moreover 
 had failed to establish any charge of sedition. As to the 
 utter falsehood of the accusation on the subject of tribute, 
 compare c. xx. 25. 
 
 Yeb. 5. airb ttjs V. The mention of Gralilee, thus 
 artfully introduced by Christ's accusers, was designed to 
 
 Ver. 70. Complete the phi-ase iifiel^ XeycTe. 
 
 Ver. 1. Of whom did the multitude here mentioned consist? 
 
 Ver. 4. How do you explain the quiet manner in which Pilate 
 would have acquitted Jesus of the grave cliarge alleged against him ? 
 
 Ver. 5. Why was the mention of Galilee likely to prejudice Jesus 
 before Pilate ? 
 
Vv. 7 — 11.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 209 
 
 take advantage of Pilate's prejudice against the inhabi- 
 tants of that district. It is not improbable that his en- 
 mity with Herod may have arisen out of his affray with 
 the people of his jurisdiction. Compare c. xiii. 1. 
 supra. 
 
 eiri(TXvov. Imperf. 3 pi. of eiri.crx'^'^, to persist, to persevere. See 
 before, ou c. xxii. 43. 
 
 VeE. 7. dveiTefiyjfev airov Trpos 'H. (1) It was not 
 
 unusual with the Roman governors to remit prisoners to 
 be tried by the authorities of the districts to which they 
 belonged. See Joseph. B. J. iii. 10. Perhaps in this 
 case Pilate was in some degree influenced by a wish to 
 rid himself of such a perplexing and unpalatable business, 
 as weU as to bring about a reconciliation witli Herod. — 
 ovra Koi avrbv iv 'i. ("-) Herod was not partial to Jeru- 
 salem. See Joseph. Ant, six. 7. 3. He had doubtless 
 now come thither to keep the Passover. 
 
 Vee. 8. rjv yap 6eXcoi> k. t. X. Compare c. ix. 9. 
 It seems, however, that Herod's wish now arose from a 
 mere idle cviriosity to witness a miracle ; and our Lord's 
 silence was doubtless caused by the knowledge that 
 neither works nor words would have any effect in 
 opening his eyes to the truth. 
 
 Vee. 11. (Tvv Tois a-TparevpaiTiv avrov, W Probably, 
 his hody-r/iiard. Compare Acts xxiii. 10. — Trept^aXctp 
 avTov iad. X. (2) According to the other Evangelists, 
 this was the act of Pilate's soldiers. See Matt, xxvii. 28. 
 Mark xv. 17. John xix. 2. Possibly they took part 
 in it with Herod's guards, and continued it after their 
 return to Pilate. 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. Point ont the reasons by which Pilate may have been 
 indticed to send Christ to Herod. 2. What seems to have brought 
 Herod to Jerusalem at this time ? 
 
 Ver. 8. Accoimt for our Lord's silence before Herod's tribunal. 
 
 Ver. 11. 1. What does {TTpaTeii/ia-ra here signify ? 2. By whom 
 was Christ invested with the scarlet robe ? 
 
 t2 
 
210 COMMENTAET OK THE [Cha^. XXIIT. 
 
 e^ovBevvera?. Part. aor. 1 act. of e^ovdevew. See above, on c. xviii. 
 9. — 6M7rai£as. The same from eu-jrai'^oo. Compare c. xxii. 63. — ecrQrJTa. 
 Ace. sing, of e<r0i)s, -^tos, a garment ; from 'ivvvjxi. 
 
 Ver. 12. -TT/oouTT^pxo"' Imperf. 3 pi. oi Trpoinrapxi^- 
 
 Vee. 14. avuKpivas. Saving examined him ; i. e. 
 judicially. Compare Acts iv. 9. 
 
 irpodijviyKaTe. Aor. 1 act. 2 pi. oi irpoacpepui. 
 
 Vee. 15. akX ov8e 'Hp. Scil. evpev a'lTiov k, t. X.— 
 earrl irenpaypivov avra. Has been done by, not to, him : 
 for inv' avTov. This is manifest from Acts xxv. 11. 25. 
 xxvi. 31 ; and the same construction is frequent in the 
 best writers. Compare Arist. Eccl. 73. Xeu. Hell. ii. 3. 
 17. Joseph. Ant. xiY. 9. 2 ; and see Matth. Gr. Gv. §. 
 398. 4. 
 
 ireTTpay/ixeuov. Nom. sing. u. part. perf. p. of trpdcrcrui. 
 
 Vee. 16. Traibeva-ai. Saving chastised; probably 
 
 by scourging. Theophylact : — o-aKJ^povla-as 8ta paa-riycov. 
 
 Properly the verb, as derived from rrats, signifies to 
 educate a child ; whence the secondary sense is deduced 
 by an easy transition. Compare Prov. iii. 12. xix. 18. 
 ixx, 1 Cor. xi. 32. 2 Cor. vi. 9. Heb. xii. 6, 7. 10. 
 Though Pilate twice proposed to chastise Christ, in 
 order to appease the Jews, St Luke does not state that 
 the punishment was inflicted ; whereas St Matthew 
 (xxvii. 26.) relates that he was actually scourged: and 
 indeed this was the universal practice before crucifixion. 
 Perhaps therefore, some lighter punishment is here 
 meant. 
 
 Vee. 17. airoKveiv Kad' eoprfjv eva. Compare Matt, 
 xxvii. 15. sqq. 
 
 Ver. 14. Wliat is the meaning of the verb AvoKplveiv? 
 
 Vee. 15. What is the import of the dative after •TreTrpay/xeVoi/.' 
 
 Ver. 16. What does ■naLoeOeiv signify; and is it necessary to 
 
 understand it in reference to the scourging commonly inflicted before 
 
 crucifixion ? 
 
Vv. 18 — 29.] GOSPEL or st ltjke. 211 
 
 VER. 18. a'ipe tovtov. Take liiiii away ; i. e. hill 
 Jiim. Compare John xix. 15. Acts xxi. 36. xxii. 22. 
 
 hveKpa^av. Aor. 1 act. 3. pi. of avaKpaX,ui — TrauTrXijdei. With all 
 their multitude, i. e. altogether. Adv. from irdv and TrX^'yOo?. A similar 
 form is iravoiKL, in Acts xvi. 34. — airoXuaov. Imper. aor. 1 act. 2 sing. 
 of a-TToKiioi. 
 
 Ver. 22. Ti yap KUKov in. ovtos ; So Matt, xxvii. 23. 
 Mark xv. 14. This use of yap in exjwsttilations is 
 peculiarly emphatic. Compare Soph. Aj. 1325. Eur. 
 Suppl. 125. Virg. Greorg. it. 441. 
 
 Ver. 2G. eVtXa/So'/iei'ot 2lp.covos k. r. A. Compare Matt, 
 xxvii. 32. St Luke constructs the verb iTTiXafilidfea-dat 
 both with a genitive and accusative. Compare Acts 
 xvi. 19. xvii. 19. xviii. 17. xxi. 30. 33. 
 
 Ver. 27. (kotttovto koI edprjvovu avTou. Compare c. 
 viii. 52. Matt. xi. 17. 
 
 VER. 28. p-rj KXaUre in ipe, n\r]v k. t. X. (0 Cic. 
 
 Cat. IT. 1. Ohliti solutis meoa de vohis et de Uteris 
 vestris cogitate. Compare also Soph. Phil. 339. Ovid. 
 Met. XIII. 464. (2) With respect to the construction, 
 the form KkaUiv inl nva occurs in Numb. xi. 13. Judg. 
 xi. 37. Lxx. and elsewhere; but in c. xix. 41. we have 
 eK\av(T€v in avTrj. Classical writers use the accusative 
 only ; as in Hes. Op. D. 220. 
 
 <TTpa(f>£['s. Part. aor. 2 pass, of crTpe'f/)^. 
 
 Ver. 29. paKdpiai al are'ipai, k. t. X. Compare c. 
 xxi. 23. Matt. xxiv. 19. Indeed so fearfully was the 
 prediction fulfilled, that one mother killed and ate her 
 
 Ver. 18. In what sense is a'lfeiv here used.' 
 
 Ver. 22. How is the particle yap used in Expostulations ? 
 
 Ver. 26. Does not St Luke use eTTiXa^eo-eai in different con- 
 structions ? 
 
 Ver. 28. 1. Illustrate our Lord's affectionate address by classical 
 parallels. 2. How is K\aieiv otherwise constructed; and what is the 
 classical syntax? 
 
 Ver. 29. Point out the fulfilment of this prophecy, and adduce 
 similar expressions of sentiment. 
 
212 COMMENTAET ON THE {CJwp. XXIII, 
 
 child. See Josepli. B. J. vi. 34 ; and compare Deut. 
 xxviii. 53. sqq. 2 Kings vi. 29. Lam. ii. 20. iv. 10. 
 There is a similar expression of sentiment in Cic. Epist. 
 !Pam. Y. 16. Seatissimi sunt, qui Uheros non susceperunt, 
 &c. See also Eur. Andr. 395. Tacit. Ann. ii. 75. Sil. 
 Ital. IV. 357. 
 
 (rreipai. See above, on c. i. 7. — KOiXiai. Nom. pi. of /cotXta, -as, /7«e 
 womb ; from koTXos, holloio. — eysvvijcrav. Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of yevvdw, to 
 heget. This verb, however, and tlktslv, are frequently interchanged. — 
 edi'Aaaav. See above, on c. xi. 27. 
 
 Vee. 30. ToTs opea-i, TleaeTe k. t. X. These are 
 figurative expressions, indicating the fearful consternation 
 which should drive the people to the caves and rocks 
 of Judsea for concealment and safety. Compare Isai. ii. 
 19. Hos. X. 8. Eev. vi. 16. ix. 6. Hom. II. P. 416. 
 Virg. ^n. XII. 892. Ovid. East. in. 609. 
 
 Vee. 31. el iv ra vypa ^vXa k. r. X. (1) A dry tree 
 was regarded by the Jews as an emblem of the wicked 
 who are fit for burning, and a green tree of the righteous 
 in prosperity. See Psal. i. 3. Jerem. xxv. 29. Ezek. xx. 
 47. xxi. 3. Our Lord therefore speaks proverbially, to 
 the intent that, if an innocent man was thus put to death 
 in the face of justice, it must be impossible to estimate 
 the havoc and desolation which awaited the guilty Jews 
 from their Roman conquerors. Compare 1 Pet. iv. 17, 18. 
 (2) Of ^v\ov, signifying a tree, there are examples in 
 G-en. i. 11. Ezek. xvii. 24. lxx. Herod, in. 47. Tii. 65, 
 Eur. Cycl. 572. So lignum, in Hor. Carm. ii. 13. 11. 
 
 Vee. 33. ronov r. K. Kpaviov. Compare Matt, xxvii. 
 83. — Koi Toiis KaKovpyovs- Thus was fulfilled the prophecy 
 cited in c. xxii. 37. 
 
 Vee. 30. Explain and illustrate the figurative expressions here 
 made use of. 
 
 Ver. 31. 1. Give the origin of the proverb respecting the green 
 and dry tree, and our Lord's application of it. 2. Has X^uXov here 
 an unusual signification ? 
 
 Vek. 33. Of what prophecy does this verse indicate the fulfilment ? 
 
Vv. 34 — iO,] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 213 
 
 Vee, 34. Trdrep, cirjies k. t. X. The import of this 
 petition, so illustrative of the Saviour's precept iu c. vi. 
 28, is, that time should be allowed for repentance. This 
 was granted, for many Jews were converted. See Acts 
 ii. 41. 47. iv. 4. v. 14. Compare also Acts iii. 17. vii. 
 60. — 'i^akov Kkrjpov. Namely, for his seamless coat. 
 Compare Matt, xxvii. 35. John xix. 23. 
 
 Vee. 35. SXkov^ i'aaa-e, k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxvii. 42. — 6 Tov Qeov eWiKrus. A Messianic title, from 
 Isai. xlii. 1. 
 
 VEE. 36. o|os iTpocr(f)€povT€s avTcp. This was the 
 ordinary drink of the Eoman soldiers; so that there 
 was no insult in the act of offering it, but, while offering 
 it, the soldiers derided him. Other potions were pre- 
 sented to Christ, as mentioned in Matt, xxvii. 34. Mark 
 XV. 23. 36. 
 
 VEE. 38. rjv 8e koL iTnypacfyrj k. t. X. Compare Matt, 
 xxvii. 37. 
 
 Vee. 39 els 8e ra>v k. k. Compare Matt, xxvii. 44. 
 Mark xv. 32. 
 
 Kpefia(7devT(x)u. Gen. pi. ra. part. aor. 1 pass, of Koeixdw. Compare 
 Acts V. 3. X. 39. I ^ n i' 
 
 VEE. 40. iv rw avTa Kpip-art. Under tlw same sen,' 
 fence of condemnation. As Jesus was accused of resistino- 
 the payment of the Eoman tribute (ver. 2.), it may be 
 that the two malefactors had been engaged in some 
 seditious outbreak of the Gralilsean party. 
 
 Ver. 34. State the purport of our Lord's prayer for his murderers: 
 and shew that it was heard. 
 
 Ver. 35. Whence is the title 6 tov Qeov skXckto^ taken, and to 
 whom applied ? 
 
 Ver. o(5. Did the sokUers offer their drink to Jesus with a view to 
 insult him ' 
 
 _ Ver. 40. On what charge may the malefactors, who were crucified 
 with Jesus, have been condemned? 
 
214 COMMENTARY ON THE {Chap. XXIII. 
 
 VEE. 41. fjfids fifu SiKoicos. scil. iv rm KpiyLari ea-fiev. 
 — a|ta yap av iir. For eKeivav a, by attraction ; as ill C. i. 4. 
 Vee. 42. orav eXdrjs iv rfj j3. crou. Hence it is clear 
 that the thief was not altogether ignorant of the claims 
 and character of Jesus, and he had probably heard of 
 his preachkig and miracles. His case therefore affords 
 no example of instantaneous conversion, but of faith per- 
 fected under circumstances of peculiar solemnity. From 
 the incident it may be justly inferred, that a sincere re- 
 pentance is never too late ; but it gives no encouragement 
 to trust to a death-bed repentance, which resembles that 
 of the thief in nothing but the lateness of it. Compare 
 Matt. xxii. 9. 
 
 fxvri(xdi}Ti. Impel', aor. 1 p. 2 sing, oi ixvao/xai 
 
 Vee. 43. /xer' e'/xoO eV?; iv rw tt. (0 The WOrd Trapd- 
 
 deiaos is of Persian origin, signifying a garden (Isai. i. 
 30. Lxx. Xen. Cyr. i. 3. 12.). The garden of Eden is 
 so called in. Gen. ii. 10 ; and hence it came to signify 
 an^ delightful region whatsoever. By the later Jews, and 
 after them by the Christians, it was applied to the abode 
 of happy departed spirits between death and the resur- 
 rection. Thus TertuU. Apol. c. 47. Paradisum no7ni- 
 nanius locum divince amoenitatis, recipiendis sanctorum 
 spiritibtis destinatum. See above on c. xvi. 22. (2) The 
 phrase juera Tivos eivai frequently denotes to partalie of 
 a feast, as in Judg. xiv. 11. lxx. Arist. Av. 130. Com- 
 pare Terent. Heaut. i. 1. See also on c. xxii. 30. 
 
 Vee. 44. coVet &pa eKTrj. That is, ahoiif noon : and 
 the darkness continued till about 3 o'clock, p. M. Compare 
 Acts ii. 15. 
 
 Ver. 42. Can any sanction be derived from the example of tlie 
 penitent Thief to the doctrines of irresistible conversion, or any encour- 
 agement to delay repentance ? 
 
 Ver. 43. 1. What is the origin of the -word vapadeicro^; and how 
 is it here applied.' 2. How is the phrase jue-ra tivoi elvai to be 
 understood ? 
 
 Ver. 44. Between what hours did the miraculous darkness at our 
 J^ord's crucifixion endure ? 
 
Vv. 45 — 53.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 215 
 
 Vee. 45. ea-xoTia-dr] 6 rjXios. So loug an obscuration. 
 could not have been an eclipse. Compare Matt, xxvii. 
 
 45. — {(Tx^crBr] TO KarantTaa-^a r. v. Compare Matt. 
 
 xxvii. 51. 
 
 ecTKoria-Qi). Aor. 1 p. 3 siiig. of o-KOTiJo), to darken or obscure ; 
 from ctico'tos. — £(7X'crO»). The same, from o-x't<«). 
 
 Vee. 46. kuI cjyavljaas k. t. X. Compare Matt, xxvii. 
 50. — i^eirvevcrev. Supply -^yxfju or ^iov, fts in Eur. Orest. 
 490. 1163. Phcen. 1468. So in Latin, Virg. ^n. ii. 562. 
 vitain exlialantem. Plant, True. it. 3. 24. Animam efflavit. 
 Compare Psal. xxxi. 5. Acts vii. 59. 
 
 trapadriffofxai. Fut. 1 mid. of irapaTidtifxi. — e^eirveva-ev. Aor, 1 
 act. 3 sing, of (KTrvew. 
 
 Vee. 47. biKaios rjv. Compare Matt, xxvii. 54. The 
 centurion may have uttered both the exclamations attri- 
 buted to him. 
 
 Vee. 50. liovXevrrj^. A counsellor, or senator; from 
 ^ovXtj. It is manifest from what is said of Joseph's 
 refusal to concur in the sentence against Jesus, that a 
 member of the Sanhedrim is here meant. Compare Matt, 
 xxvii. 57. sqq. 
 
 Vee. 51. Tvpoa-eSexeTo ttjv /3, r. Qeov. Compare c. ii. 
 25. 38. 
 
 (TvyKaTaTedei/jLevo?. Part. perf. p. of (JvyKaTaTidijfxi 
 
 Vee. 53. Xa^evrai. Sewn out of a rock; from Xaas 
 and ^e'w. Hence there was no entry except by the sealed 
 and guarded door, by which the disciples could have 
 entered to remove the body. Compare Matt, xxvii. 60. 
 
 Ver, 45. Could it have been an eclipse ? 
 
 Ver. 46. Supply the ellipsis with the verb el^i-n-vevae. 
 
 Ver. 47. How do you account for the diftereuce in the Centurion's 
 exclamation, as recorded by St Matthew and St Luke ? 
 
 Ver. 50. In what sense is the title (iovXevTi)^ given to Joseph of 
 ArimathiEa ? 
 
 Vee. 63. Translate and derive Xa^evrd^, and give the inference 
 which the epithet suggests. 
 
126 COMMENTAET ON THE \_Cliap. XXIV. 
 
 Ka6e\wv. Part. aor. 2 act. of KaQaipeu. — evervKi^ev. Aor. 1 act. 
 3 sing, of ein-vXiacrw. 
 
 Tee. 54. TrapaaKevlj. (1) So Matt, xxvii. 62. Mark 
 (xv. 52.) explains it by the word TrpoadlBjSaTov. — eVe^wo-Kc. 
 (2) Approached. Properly the verb signifies to dawn, as 
 in Matt, xxviii. 1 ; but St Luke has transferred its mean- 
 ing from the opening of the naturtol day to that of the 
 artificial day of the Jews. Compare Acts ii. 15. That 
 he has not, as some suppose, inadvertently adopted the 
 Gentile reckoning, is plain from the fact (ver. 56.) that, 
 in the short interval between the burial of Jesus and the 
 commencement of the Sabbath, the women prepared the 
 spices for his embalment. 
 
 YeR. 56. Kara ttjv evToXrjV. See Exod. XX. 10. 
 
 vtrocTTpe^^aaaL. Nom. pi. f. part. aor. 1 act. of viroarTpectxo. — 
 T/avxafap- Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of v(tvx(^X,u>. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Contents: — The resurrection announced, to the women at the Sepulchre, 
 who report it to the disciples, vv. 1 — 11. Peter at the Sepulchre, 
 "12. Appearance of Jesus to two disciples on the road, to Emmaus, 
 13 — 35. He appears to all the disciples, opens their understandings, 
 and gives them his final commission, 36 — 49. The Ascension, 50 — 53. 
 (A. D. 30.). 
 
 [Parallels: — Mark xvi. 19. Acts i. 9 — 12.] 
 
 Vee. 1. TTj jxia TU)v o-a^^uToiv. On the first day of 
 the week. Compare Matt, xviii. 1. Acts xiii. 14. — opdpov 
 ^a6ios. At the earliest dawn. Genitive of time ; as in 
 c. xi. 5. (^) It will be observed that the opBpos ^aOvs is 
 an earlier point of time than the opBpos, and corresponds 
 with that described in Hom. II. H. 433. rjp.os S' ovt" ap 
 
 Ver. 54. 1. How does St Mark explain the term 'n-apa<TK€vn? 
 2. How is the verb e7ri4>u}CTK6Lv here applied? 3. Shew that it 
 cannot bear its ordinary acceptation. 
 
 Vek. 1. 1. How does opdpo^ j3adh differ from opdpo^ simply? 
 
Vv. 1 — 5.] GOSPEL OF ST LUEE. 217 
 
 rrco Tjais, en S' diMtpiKvKr} vv^. And SO Ovid. Epist. Her. 
 XIV. 21. Modo facta crepuscula terris ; JJltima pars 
 noctis, primaque lucis erat. Compare Arist. Equit. 216. 
 Theocr. Id. xviii. 14. The noun itself is found in Acts 
 V. 21 ; and hence the adjective opdpios in ver. 22. — nvts 
 <rvp avTols. (2) The women of Galilee (c. xxui. 55.) were 
 accompanied by some of our Lord's female disciples at 
 Jerusalem. Two companies of women seem to have 
 visited the sepulchre early on the Sunday morning, which 
 will account for the discrepancies in the narrative of 
 Matthew and Mark respectively, as they do not record 
 the same event. 
 
 Vee. 2. Tov \idov aTTOKeKvXiafievov. W hereas St 
 Matthew speaks to the placing and sealing of the stone, 
 and to its removal by an angel, St Luke merely remarks 
 that the women found it rolled away. Thus the article 
 indicates a well-known circumstance, and marks an tcnde- 
 signed coincidence between the two Evangelists. 
 
 a.iroKeKvKivfjLe.vov. Acc. sing. m. part. p. pass, of airoKuXivSoi. 
 
 Veb. 4. iadr)(T€(ri.v da-TpaTTTova-ais. Compare Matt, 
 xxiv. 3. Acts i. 10. 
 
 SiairopeTcrdai. Infin. pr. mid. contr. of StaTropew. — eire<iTi}<Tav. 
 Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of e<pL(TTr]fii. See above, on c. ii. 9. 
 
 Veb. 5. (jxcfyo^cov 8e y. Compare Acts vii. 32. — 
 Kkivova-uv TO 7rp. els t. y. (1) Not in adoration, but from 
 that reverential atve, with which not only Jews, but 
 heathens, were wont to avert their eyes from an heavenly 
 vision. See Exod. iii. 6. xix. 21. Judg. xiii. 20. 1 Eangs 
 xix. 13. Apoll. Ehod. iv. 1315. Ovid. East. i. 148. in. 
 
 2. Of -whom did this party of women consist ; and did any other 
 party visit the sepulchre ? 
 
 Ver. 2. How do Matthew and Mark respectively intimate the 
 removal of the stone from the mouth of the tomb; and what is the 
 inference ? 
 
 Ver. 5. 1. Under what feeling did the disciples fix their eyes upon 
 the ground ? 
 
 U 
 
218 COMMENTAET ON THE \_CJiap. XXIV. 
 
 372. — Ti ^TjTetre rov ^wvra /*. r. v. (2) Although peculiarly 
 appropriate on the present occasion, this was a question 
 proverbially addressed to persons who were foolishly or 
 unprofitably employed. It is found in the Jewish writ- 
 ings ; and vice versa, in Plaut. Mensech. ii. 15. Somi- 
 nem inter vivos quceritamus mortuwm ; Nam invenissemus 
 jamdiu, si viveret. 
 
 Vee. 7. Xeycov, otl fift k. r. X. (1) See CO. ix. 22. 44. 
 xviii. 32, 33. Matt. xvi. 21. — dfiapTa>kS>v. (2) Heathens ; 
 i. e. the Romans. See above, on c. vii. 37. 
 
 Vee. 10. Mapla 'IaAca)^ov. Scil. f) firjTTjp. See Matt, 
 xxvii. 56. Mark xv. 40. 
 
 Ver. 11. Xripos. An idle tale, or nonsense : from the 
 intensive particle Xa and pea. Arist. Plut. 517. Xripov Xrjpels. 
 Compare Plat. Phsed. 19. Xen. Anab. vii. 7. 24. Lucian. 
 Timon. 1. Sometimes, applied to things, it signifies a 
 trifle ; as in Arist. Plut. 589. 
 
 ecjidviiarav. Aor. 2 pass. 3 pi. of (paivw. (Plural verb with neuter 
 noun; as in John xix. 31. See Matt. Gr. Gr. §. 300.). — ii-rriaTovv. 
 Imperf. 3 pi. contr. of aTrio-Teu), to disbelieve ; from a priv- and Trfo-xts. 
 
 Ver. 12. rrphs eavrov. (1) Some refer these words to 
 uTrrjkOev, others to Bavjia^av. Both constructions are 
 employed by St Luke ; but perhaps the former is here 
 preferable. Compare cc. xviii. 11. xx. 14. (2) lu ver. 
 35. an appearance of Christ to Peter after his resurrection 
 is mentioned, of which no account is given by any 
 of the Evangelists ; but St Paul expressly refers to 
 it in 1 Cor. xv. 5. Now it is reasonable to suppose 
 
 2. Explain and illustrate the expression -rt gtjTetTe t6v X/tivTa yuexa 
 
 TlOV VEKpSlV. 
 
 Ver. 7. 1. Refer to our Lord's predictions mentioned by the angel. 
 2. How is Q/uapTtoXol here used ? 
 
 Vek. 10. Complete the expression Mapla'laKwfiov. 
 
 Ver. 11. What is the derivation and meaning of Xijpo^? 
 
 Ver. 12. 1. In what connection do you talse Trpos eavTov? 
 2. When is it probable that our Lord appeared to Peter after his 
 resurrection ? 
 
Vv. 13 — 16.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 219 
 
 that, in order to re-assure Peter of his forgiveness, onr 
 Lord would favour him with an early proof of it ; and 
 it was in all probability while he was thus musing on his 
 return from the sepulchre, that the risen Saviour stood 
 before him. 
 
 edpafiei/. Aor. 2 act. 3 sing, of Tpey^w. — irapaKv\J/a9. Part. aor. 
 1 act. of TrapaKUTTTU), to xtoop. Compare cc. xiii. 11. xxi. 28. — odouia. 
 Ace. pi. of odovLov, a linen cloth ; dim. of odo'i/t). Compare Acts x. 11. — 
 yeyoi/o's. Ace. sing. n. part. perf. mid. ol'yiuo/xai.. 
 
 Yee. 13. 8iio e| avTcov. (1) Of these two disciples, 
 one was named Cleopas (ver. 18.), though not perhaps 
 the individual mentioned in John xiv. 25. Neither 
 were Apostles (ver. 33.) ; and it has been thought that 
 the other was St Luke himself. There is however no 
 authority for the supposition ; which is scarcely recon- 
 cileable with his own assurance that he was not an 
 eye-witness of the word. Peter was an Apostle ; and 
 moreover the conjecture that he was the individual, is at 
 variance with ver. 34. In fact, nothing can be positively, 
 or even probably, alleged in the matter. — 'E/x/xaoiif. (2) 
 Josephus (B. J. VII. 6. 6.) assigns the same distance of 
 60 stadia ( = 7 miles) to this village, which lay North of 
 Jerusalem. There were two other places of the same 
 name ; but one of them was at the distance of 176 stadia 
 from Jerusalem, and the other was in Gralilee, near the 
 lake of Tiberias. This incident is recorded only by St 
 Luke. 
 
 Vek. 16. 01 6(ji6. avTcov eKparovvTo rod firj eV. Ac- 
 cording to Mark xvi. 12. our Lord appeared to them 
 fv irepa fjLop<pyi, with some change in his appearance, 
 which prevented their recognition of him. "What this 
 
 Ver. 13. 1. Can the two disciples, whom Jesus accompanied on 
 the road to Emmaus, be identified? 2. In what direction did this 
 village lie witli respect to Jerusalem ? 
 
 Ver. 16. What prevented the two disciples from recognizing 
 Jesus? 
 
220 COMMENTARY ON THE \_Chap. XXIV. 
 
 change was, it is impossible, and at the same time 
 unnecessary, to determine : but that their sight, not their 
 memory, was affected thereby is manifest ; inasmuch as, 
 immediately before his disappearance, it is said, on the 
 other hand, that their eyes were opened (ver, 31.). 
 
 sKpaTovvTo. Impei'f. mid. 3 pi. contr. of KpaTeio — eTriyvcoi/at. 
 Infin. aor. 2 act. of e-TriyLvwo-Kw. 
 
 Vee. 17. dvTi^dWere. Ye are discussing. Pro- 
 perly the verb avTi^aWeiv signifies to toss from one to 
 another, as a ball or shuttlecock ; and thence metaphori- 
 cally, to confer on any matter of dispute or uncertainty. 
 Compare 2 Mace. xi. 3. lxx. The disciples were discussing 
 the probability or improbability of the Messiahship and 
 resurrection of Jesus. See ver. 21. — a-KvdpaiTol. Of a 
 sad countenance. Compare Matt. vi. 16. 
 
 Ver. 18. a-v fi6vos irapoiKeis k. t. X. A.7't thou the 
 only stranger in Jerusalem who hnowest not what has 
 happened there ? The question is expressive of surprise : 
 and the meaning is, Surely there cannot be another among 
 those who have come to celebrate the passover at Jeru- 
 salem, who has not heard of what has taken place. 
 Similar examples are frequent. Thus Cic. pro Eabir. c. 23. 
 Adeone hospes hujus urhis es, ut haec nescias ? Pro Milon. 
 c. 12. An vos soli ignoratis, vos hospites in hcec urbe 
 versamini? See also Liv. iv. 3. Ovid. Met. ii. 9. 
 The verb napoiKelv signifies to sojourn, as distinct from 
 KaroLKdv, to inhabit. Compare, however. Acts ii. 5. 9. 
 
 Vee. 19. dvi-^p npocfi^Tijs. A prophet; dvrjp being 
 redundant, as in Acts i. 11. viii. 27. — bwaro^ iv tpya 
 
 Kal Xdyo). Compare Acts vii. 22. — ivamov rod Qeov 
 
 KoX K. T. X. Compare c. i. 6. 
 
 Ver. 17. Give the primary and derived meaning of the verb 
 avTifiuWeiv. 
 
 Ver. 18. Explain and illustrate the question <jv /novo^ irapoiKeXi 
 K. T. X. ; and distinguish between verbs irapoLKelv and KaroiKelv. 
 
Vv. 21 — 25.] GOSPEL or st lttke. 221 
 
 Vee. 21. Xvrpovadai tov 'l. CO To ransom Israel ; 
 i. e. to deliver the Jews from tlie Eoman yoke. Com- 
 pare Acts i. 6. — aWa ye avv n. r. Q^") Nevertheless, in 
 addition to all tliis, &c. That is, though he were a 
 prophet, and we looked to him as a deliverer, this is the 
 third day which now passes, since the events took 
 place. It is clear that the mind of the speaker was 
 running upon the prophecy of Christ that he w^ould rise 
 on the third day ; but their agitation led to an indistinct 
 expression of the thought that the evening had arrived 
 without his appearance. (3) The nominative to ayet is 
 'ijyo-oCs, and the classical phrase ayeiv r]\j,ipav (Arist. 
 Nub. 626. Pint. 62.), being used instead of f^i/, indicates 
 uncertainty as to his being yet alive. Ordinarily the 
 article precedes nouns to which olro^ is prefixed ; but 
 compare Acts i. 5. 
 
 rikir'iXpixiv. Imperf. act. 1 pi. of kXiritto. — \uT/DoCcr6ai. Infin. 
 pr. mid. contr. of XuTpdoj, to ransom ; from Xurpov. 
 
 Veb. 22. e^ea-Ti^a-av rjfias. (0 Have astonished us; 
 actively, as in Acts viii. 9. — opdpiai. (2) Early. Adjec- 
 tive for adverb. So Job xxix. 7. lxx. e^fTropfvonrjv 
 opBpios. Virg. Mu.. VIII. 465. Nee minus intcrea jEneas 
 se matutinus agehat. Compare Acts xxviii. 13. 
 
 VeR. 23. OTTTaa-iav dyy. ecopaKevai. Compare C. i. 11. 
 
 22. 
 
 Ver. 25. rev TVKTTiveiv eVi tt. The genitive is governed 
 by 7Tep\ imderstood : and the construction Tna-reveiv ini 
 Tivt, is a Hebraism. Compare Matt, xxvii. 42. — oh eX. 
 An attraction. 
 
 Ver. 21. 1. What is implied in the expression XuTpovcOai tov 
 'larparjX? 2. Give tlie import of the remark aWd ye aim iraai 
 T0VT0L9 K. T. X. 3. What is the nominative before dyei ; and why is 
 the phrase ayeiv vuepav employed? 
 
 Ver. 22. 1. What is here the meaning of e^iarrtpn ? 2. How is 
 opdpioi used ? 
 
 Ver. 25. Explain fully the construction of tov iricTeveiv iTrl iracri. 
 
 u2 
 
222 COMMENTAEY OlS" THE {Cho/p. XXIV. 
 
 avoiyroi. Voc. pi. m. of <it;o'>)Tos, -oi/, inconsiderate, thoughtless ; 
 from a priv. and voew. — (ipaSel^: Voc. pi. m. coutr. of adj. fipaSin, 
 -eia, -V, slow ; and hence, applied to the understanding, dull. Compare 
 Arist. Nub. 129. Hor. Serm. i. 3. 39. 
 
 Vee. 27. dp^afievos aTTo M. k.t.X. (1) Doubtless Olir 
 Lord expatiated upon the typical import of the sacrifice 
 of Isaac, the paschal lamb, the brazen serpent, &c. as 
 well as upon the direct prophecies of Isaiah, and others. 
 See Gen. iii. 15, xxii. 2. Exod. xii. 3. Numb. xxi. 7. 
 Psal. ii. 2. xvi. 10. xxii. 8. 18. Isai. liii. 5. 7. Dan. ix. 
 25. Hos. vi. 1, 2. Zech. xii. 10. (2) The participle dp^dfie- 
 vos is here applied in two senses ; some other words, such 
 as dieXdmp, being properly required before 7rpo</)?;rc5i/, See 
 
 above on C. i. 64. — to. irepl avrov. Scil. yeypafifieva. So 
 
 in c. xxii. 37. 
 
 Siijpfirivcvev. Imperf. act. 3 sing of Siepfj.riveva), to interpret ; here by 
 exposition. Compare Acts iv. 36. 
 
 Yer. 28. TrpoaeTTOLUTo tt. tt. And he would have gone 
 further, had not the disciples detained him. Though 
 aware that he would be solicited to abide with them, his 
 foreknowledge was not to influence their conduct. 
 
 vyyKTav. Aor. 1 act. 3 pi. of eyy i^w. — TrpocreTroLelTO. Imperf. 
 mid., 3 sing, contr. of vpocnroiew. — iroppwTepw. Compar. of adv. 
 iroppm. 
 
 Yee. 29. irape^idcravTo. They persuaded. See above, 
 on c. xiv. 23. — trpos ea-nepav. Toioards evening. Com- 
 pare Thucyd. it. 135. v. 56. vii. 79. Joseph. Ant. v. 5. 
 
 — kckXiksv rj r]p.epa. See above on C, IX. 12. — tov p.e1vcu. 
 
 Supply fveKa, as in cc. i. 77. ii. 24. 27 ; and so again 
 in ver. 45. 
 
 Vek. 27. 1. Upon what prophecies may our Lord have particularly 
 dwelt in his conversation with the two disciples.' 2. In what 
 manner is the participle ap^a/xei/os here applied ? 
 
 Ver. 28. How do you understand the remark that our Lord made 
 as though he would have gone farther ? 
 
 Vek. 29. What does tt/jos iairepav indicate ? 
 
Vv. 30 — 37.] GOSPEL or st ltjke. 223 
 
 TrapejiidtravTo. Aor. 1 mid. 3 pi. of irapa/Jia^a). — fieivov. Imper. aor. 
 1 act. 2 sing, of /xevw. Infin. fxeiuai. — kckXikcv. Perf. act. 3 sing, 
 of kXIvw, 
 
 Yee. 30. Xa/3a)f Tov aprov, k.t.X. OiiT Lord here 
 undertook the office commonly performed by the head of 
 a family, accompanying the breaking of the bread with a 
 suitable prayer or grace. Compare Matt. xiv. 19. 1 Tim. 
 iv. 4, 5. Tertull. Apol. e. 39. 
 
 Yee. 31. acpavros iyivero. Some understand this ex- 
 pression of a simple departure, as in Thucyd. vii. 58. 
 Xen. Anab. i. 4. 7. vEsch. Agam. 607. and elsewhere 
 frequently : but the impression naturally made by the 
 context is that of a superhuman disappearance ; and so 
 the phrase implies in 2 Mace. iii. 34. Eur. Orest. 1507. 
 Compare John viii. 59. So his appearance in ver. 36. 
 seems to have been praeternaturally effected, so as to in- 
 duce the idea among those present that they saio a spirit. 
 
 Siijvoix'Sti<Tav. Aor. 1 pass. 3 pi. of Siavoiyw. — acpauTo^. Suddenly 
 disappeai'ing, vanishing. Verb. adj. from a priv. and {paivu). 
 
 Vek. 32. Kap8ia KoiofievT} ev Tjfuv. An expression of 
 mingled enthusiasm, affection, and joy. Compare Psal. 
 xxxix. 3. Jer. xx. 9. So Cie. Brut. c. 8. ^x omnibus 
 oratoris laudihiis longe ista est maxima, inflammare animos 
 audientium. See also de Fin. ly. 3. 
 
 Vee. 34. a^6r] 2(/xQ)w. See above, on ver. 12. 
 
 Vee. 36. ilpr]vq vp.lv. Compare Matt. v. 47. xi. 13. 
 
 Vee. 37. ihoKow ■Kvevp.a decopelv. Compare Matt, 
 xiv. 26. Acts xii. 15. 
 
 iTTOTjQevTe^. Nom. pi. m. part, aor. 1 pass. ofirToew. 
 
 Vek. 30. What office did our Lord perform in breaking bread with 
 the two disciples ? 
 
 Vee. 31. lu what sense do you understand the phrase a.<pavTOi 
 eyevcTO ? 
 
 Vee. 32. What is the import of the expression ovx^ v Kap£ia 
 rifilou Tjv K. ev iifitv '{ 
 
224 COMMENTAET ON THE [Chap. XXIV. 
 
 Vee. 38. 8iaXoyt(r/xoi dva^aivov<riv. Compare Acts 
 vii. 23. So Virg. Mn. i. 582. Qw« nunc animo sententia 
 surgit ? 
 
 Vee. 39. ttv. a-dpKa Koi ocTTea ovk e'xei. That this was 
 the Jewish notion of a spirit, appears from the Rabbinical 
 writings ; and the same idea prevailed among the heathens. 
 
 Thus Max. Tyr. XV. 1. ov yap a-apKH al daipovav (^vo-etr, 
 
 ov8e oo-ra, ovde alpa. Compare Hom. Od. A. 217. Virg. 
 Mn. VI. 700. Ovid. Met. iv. 443. 
 
 >}/t)\a(j>v!TaTe, Imper. aor. 1 act. of \}fi}\a(paw. 
 Vee. 41. dmar. utto Ttjs x^P"?- So Liv. XXXIX. 49. 
 
 Via: sihimet ipsi prae nee opinato gaudio credentes. Com- 
 pare Matt, xxviii. 8. 
 
 Vee. 42. otto p. Krjpiov. Supply rl, or pepos n, as in 
 Acts V. 2. 
 
 Vee. 44. iv rw v6pa M. Ka\ 7rp. kul yjr. This "was the 
 Jewish division of the Scriptures of the Old Testament. 
 The Law of Moses was the Pentateuch ; the Prophets were 
 divided into two parts, of which ViXQ former included the 
 books of Joshua, Judges, Samuel, and Kings ; aud the 
 latter comprised the Prophets properly so called except 
 Daniel : and the Sagiographa, sometimes called the 
 JPsalms, because they were the first book of the division, 
 contained also Proverbs, Job, Canticles, Euth, Lamenta- 
 tions, Ecclesiastes, Esther, Daniel, Ezra, Nehemiah, and 
 the Chronicles. 
 
 Vee. 45. fiuji/ot^e t6v voiiv. Compare Acts xvi, 14. 
 
 Vee. 46. ovrcos eSet nadeip k. t. X. Compare Acts ii. 
 24. sqq. iii. 15. xiii. 35. It does not appear in what part 
 
 Ver. 38. Illustrate the sense in -which avafialveiv is here used. 
 
 Ver. 39. Shew that our Lord here speaks according to the 
 prevailing idea of the nature of Spirits. 
 
 Vkr. 41. Illustrate the expression i.-n-iaTelv airo t^s yapa^. 
 
 Veu. 44. What was the Jewish division of the Old Testament? 
 
 Ver. 46. Is Christ's resurrection on the third day foretold in 
 Scripture ? 
 
Vv. 47 — 53.] GOSPEL OF ST LUKE. 225 
 
 of the Old Testament Christ's resurrection on the third 
 clay is predicted, except perhaps in Hos. vi. 2, and typi- 
 cally in Jonah i, 17. 
 
 Vee. 47. dp^dfievov. So OS to begin. The neuter 
 participle is used impersonalhj, as in Herod, in. 91. 
 Joseph. Ant, i. 21. 
 
 Kt]pvxQTiva.L. Iiifin. aor. 1 pass, of Ki]pva<r(D. 
 
 Vee. 48. rovrav. That is, of Christ's life, death, 
 and passion; but more especially of his resurrection. 
 Compare Acts i. 21, 22. 
 
 Vee. 49. rrjp inayyiKiav r. it. (0 Namely, the gift 
 of the Holy Ghost. Compare Acts i. 4. 8. — ivhva-qvdf 
 hvva^iv. (2) Ye he invested with power. This meta- 
 phorical sense of the verb recurs in Eom. xiii. 14. 1 Cor. 
 XV. 53. Gal. iii. 27. Col. iii. 9, 10. Compare Hom. H. 
 A. 149. r. 36. So in Latin, Senec. Epist. 47. Hegwn 
 nobis induimus animos. 
 
 Vee. 50. f^rjyaye 8e avTovs (c. r. X. Compare Acts 
 i. 9. 12. 
 
 Vee. 51. SiWtt;. Stood apart; i.e. was separated. 
 Hesych. Biexoipia-dr]. Compare Callim. H. Jov. 31. 
 
 Vee. 53. diairavros. That is, at the appointed hours 
 of prayer. See above on c. ii. 37. 
 
 Ver. 47. How is the participle ap^d/xevov here constructed ? 
 Ver. 48. Of what were the Apostles to be witnesses? 
 Vee. 49. 1. To what prom /se does our Lord here refer.' 2. Shew 
 that the verb fvcvea-daL is not unusually employed in a figurative sense. 
 Ver. 51. What does oiao-TJ/yat here signify? 
 Ver. 53. What is implied in the verb St-airavroi ? 
 
 Printed hy J. Hall f '^on. 
 
^^u(ili0|fli hf 
 
 OPPOSITE THE PITT PRESS, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 SOLD ALSO BY BELL & DALDY, 186, FLEET-STREET, 
 
 AND WHITTAKER & Co., AVE MARIA LANE, LONDON. 
 
 Now Publishing on the First of every other Month. 
 Pinee One Shilling each Number. 
 
 CLERICAL PAPERS, 
 
 On the MINISTERIAL DUTIES, and Management of a 
 Parish.; edited by the Rev. W. H Pinnock, LL.D. 
 
 No. I. Curacy with a Title, Ordination, &c. 
 with Hints and Instructions. 
 
 No. II. Priest's Orders, and the Stipendiary 
 Curate ; with Hints and Instructions. 
 
 No. III. IV. The Legal Enactments atiecting the Sti- 
 pendiary Curate. 
 
 No. V. Lecturers, Chaplains, Clerks- in-Orders and 
 Readers, witli the Laws and Usag^es. 
 
 No. VI. The Officiating Minister, and the Laws of 
 the Liturgy. 
 
 No. VII. The Sunday and "Week-Day Services; and 
 the Statute Laws of the Sunday. 
 
 No. VIII. Holy-Days, Division of Services, &:c., and 
 Rites, and Ceremonies. 
 
 No. IX. Order and Decorum in Public Worship, with 
 the Statute Laws. 
 
 No. X. Place op the Minister, and Ornaments and 
 Goods of tlie Church. 
 
 No. XT. Bells and Bell- Ringers: Service -Books, &c. 
 
 No. XII. Communion-Table, and its Furniture. 
 
 No. XIII. Communion Plate. Credence-Table, 
 Font, &c. 
 
 No. XIV. Lecterns, Lights, and Laws of 3Ionuments, 
 and Gravestones. 
 
 No. XV. Organs and Organists. Control over the 
 Organist and Singing. 
 
 No, XVI. Sedilia and Altar-Chairs— Table of Bene- 
 factions — Table of Levitical Degrees, 
 Ten Commandments— Terrier, &;c., with 
 the Laws and Usage. 
 
 No. XVII., XVIII., XIX. The Ecclesiastical Vestments. 
 &c. &c. 
 
 No. XX. Titles and Indexes to above. 
 
 No. XXI., XXII., XXIII. The Ecci-esiastical Vestments. 
 
m 
 
 PUBLISHED BY J. HALL & SON, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 An Easy, Practical HEBREW GRAMMAR; 
 
 witli Exercises for translation from Hebrew into English, and 
 from English into Hebrew : To which is attached. The Fountains 
 of Salvation ; being a Translation, with Notes, Critical and 
 Explanatory, of Isaiah liii. Also, A KEY to the EXERCISES 
 By the Rev. P. H. IIASON, M. A. Fellow, and Hebrew Lecturer 
 of St John's College, Cambridge ; and HERMANN HEDWIG 
 BERNARD, Hebrew Teacher in the University, Cambridge. 
 Price of the complete work, in 2 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
 A painstaking and complete book The letters are short and 
 
 familiar ; each one upon some separate head of grammar, with exercises 
 sxibj oined . . . G-uardian. 
 
 The difficulties are removed out of the way of a beginner by 
 many very efficient arrangements. In clear paradigms, &c. this work 
 
 will prove invaluable to self-instructors very various and careful 
 
 disquisitions on the more difficult and disjDuted portions of the science 
 on which it treats. ..The rules and propositions given are defended 
 and illustrated by most copious quotations from the Scriptures, thus 
 
 enabling the reader to form his own judgment vast amount of 
 
 information furnished both on the f)hilosophy and the technicalities 
 of Hebrew Grammar. Journal of Sacred Literature. 
 
 Let the Student set to work upon it, his progi-ess will be 
 
 so sure, he will be led on so gently step by step, that his toil will 
 be delightful to him; and when, after having worked through the whole 
 Grammar, he rises up a Hebrew scholar (as we will answer for it 
 he will), he will confess that never was a long journey made so short by 
 pleasant guidance, — never a hard and difficult way so much smoothed 
 down, — never an object of the like importance attained at so little 
 cost of time, and labour, and fatigue. « * * * 
 
 The teachers identify themselves in a remarkable manner with 
 those who are to be taught, feeling their every difficulty, anticipating 
 their every inquiry. There is really nothing left tiuexplained; and 
 until one point is supposed to be, and ought to be, thoroughly under- 
 stood, the learner is not allowed to pass on to the next. It is pleasant 
 to see how he is thus gently led on by the "placid waters," and 
 we could almost wish ourselves learners again, to become his com- 
 panions on this new and delightful road. Scottish Eccles. Journal. 
 
 We must tender our warmest thanks for a delightful study of 
 
 its nobly adorned pages fraught with clear, full, patient, disen- 
 
 tanglements of knotty points of grammar, and elucidations of obscure 
 yet vital texts of Scripture; and, the crown of all, Isaiah lii. 13. — liii. 
 12. — Christian Eemembrancer. 
 
 *^* The Elementary Part may be had separately, price 5s. 
 
^r^' 
 
 PUBLISHED BY J. HALL & SON, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 COMPENDIUM THEOLOGICUM; OR MAN- 
 UAL FOR STUDENTS IN THEOLOGY, 
 
 Containing a Concise History of the Mediajval Cliurcb, — tlie 
 Eeformation, — the Church of Enghind, — the English Liturgy and 
 Bible, — and the XXXIX Articles, with Scripture Pi-oofs and 
 Explanations. Intended for those preparing for Theological Ex- 
 aminations, with Examination Papers. By a Clergyman. 
 18mo. bds. 4s. M. 
 
 The above is recommended for the Voluntary Theological, and Ordination Examinations. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT HISTORY; an Analysis of, 
 
 (^Dedicated, hy permission to the Regius Professor of Divinift/} 
 Embracing the Criticism and Interpretation of the Original Text; 
 with Questions for Examination, by the Kev. W. H. Pinnock, LL.D. 
 Fourth Edition. 18mo. bds. 4a'. 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 SCRIPTURE HISTORY; Analysis of, (Dedicnfed, 
 
 b// permission, to the Lord Bishop of Llandaff). Intended for 
 Readers of Old Testament History ; with Examination Questions 
 Seventh Edition. 18mo. bds. os. 6d. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY; an Analysis of, 
 
 (Dedicated, b>/ ^;er»it.5.'-'joH, to the late Norrissian Professor of 
 Dicinitij). From the Birth of Christ to the Council of Nice, 
 A. D. 325. With Examination Questions. Fourth Edition. 
 ISmo. bds. 3s. 
 
 THE PIISTORY OF THE REFORMATION, 
 
 an Analysis of, (^Dedicated, b// jmrwission, to the Lord Bishop of 
 Ely); witli the prior and Subsequent History of the English 
 Church ; 'with Examination Questions. Third Edition. 
 18mo. bds. 4s. 6d. 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, a Commenfaiy 
 
 on, ivith Examination Questions cliiefly selected from Examina- 
 tion Papers, especially intended for Candidates preparing for 
 the B. A. Degi-ee, by the Rev. W. Tkollope, M. A. new Edition, 
 with considerable improvements, by the Rev. T. Buckley, M.A. 
 F. S. A. 12mo. bds. 4s. 6d 
 
PUBLISHED BY J. HALL & SON, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF ST MATTHEW, Questions 
 
 and Answers ou : by the Rev. W. Trollope, M.A. Second Edition. 
 12mo. bds. 4s. 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF ST LUKE, a Commentary on; 
 
 with Examination Questions, accompanied by References to the 
 Text at the foot of each page. Second Edition, 12mo. bds. 4s. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF ST JOHN, Annotations on; 
 
 Critical, Philological, and Explanatory. By L. S. D. Rees, B. A. 
 12mo. bds. 3s. 65. 
 
 THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS, Annotations 
 
 on ; Critical, Philological, and Explanatory, 12mo. bds. 4s. 
 
 By the Rev. W. H. PINNOCK, LL.D. 
 
 A SHORT OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY, or 
 
 SCRIPTURE FACTS ; with Questions for Schools. ISmo.bds. 2s. 
 
 This has been published at the request of several Heads of Schools, 
 for the Lower Classes. 
 
 LITURGY OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, 
 
 Questions and Answers on the ; by the Rev. W. Trollope, M.A. 
 Third Edition. 18mo. bds. 2s. 
 
 XXXIX ARTICLES OF THE CHURCH OF 
 
 ENGLAND, Questions and Answers on the ; by the Rev. W. 
 Trollope, M.A. Third Edition, 18mo. bds. 2s. 6d 
 
 PEARSON ON THE CREED, an Analysis of; 
 
 with Examination Questions. By the Rev. J. Gorle, M. A. Second 
 Edition. 18mo. bds. 4s. 
 
 ^^ 
 
m 
 
 PUBLISHED BY J. HALL & SON, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 A NEW ANALYSIS of BUTLER'S ANALOGY of RELI- 
 GION, with Examination Questions, by tlie Rev. J. Gorle, M. A. 
 18uio. bds. 3«. 
 
 THE TRAGEDIES OF SOPHOCLES, a Literal 
 
 Translation of, from the Text of Wuuder, with Copious Notes, 
 by C. D. YoNGE, B.A. Second Edition, r2mo. bds. bs. 
 
 Any of the Plays may be had separately, at \s. 6d. each. 
 
 CICERO PRO MILONE; Translated into Literal 
 
 English. By a Graduate. I2mo. sewed, 2s. 
 
 DEMOSTHENES CONTRA MIDIAM, a Literal 
 
 Translation of; by G. Buegess, M. A. 12mo. sewed, 2s. 6d. 
 
 DEMOSTHENES' THREE OLYNTHIAC ORA- 
 
 TIONS, A Literal Translation of, 12mo. sewed. Is. Gd. 
 
 ORDINATION QUESTIONS, as given at the recent 
 
 Examinations for Deacons, and Priests ; with Instructions to 
 Candidates. 18mo. sewed, is. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE COLLEGE EXAMINATION 
 
 PAPERS, as given at all the Colleges, by P. G. F. Gantillon, B.A. 
 St John's College. 8vo. bds. 10s. 6d 
 
 THE ELEMENTS OF MECHANICS AND 
 
 HYDROSTATICS, with numerous Examples, designed chiefly for 
 those who are Candidates for the Ordinary B. A. Degree. 
 By the Rev. S. F. Williams, M. A. 12mo. bds. ba. 
 
 

 PUBLISHED BY J HALL & SON, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 A FIRST COURSE OF MATHEMATICS, com- 
 
 prising Arithmetic, Algebra, Statics, and Hydrostatics, as required 
 for the Ordinary B. A. Dgreee, with Examples and a Key ; by the 
 Rev. J. HatteesleYj M.A., St John's Coll., Cambridge, 8vo. bds. 8s. 
 
 MATHEMATICAL QUESTIONS of the Senate- 
 
 House Examination Papers for Honours, 1838 to 1849, aiTanged 
 in order according to subjects, by the Rev. A. H. Frost,' 1!._A. 
 St John's College, Cambridge, 8vo. bds. 7s. M. 
 
 THE PROBLEMS AND RIDERS set in the 
 
 First Three "Hys of the January, Examination for Cambridge 
 B. A. Degrf 53, with their Solutions, by E Walker, M. A. 
 
 late Fell' ad Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge, 
 8vo. sev -s. Qd. 
 
 ^.xlIPIDES— ORESTES, PHCENISSiE, HE- 
 
 CUBA, and ANDROMACHE, Literally Translated. 12mo. sewed, 
 Is. 6d. each. 
 
 EUCLID, Enunciations and Corollaries of the Propo- 
 sitions of Six First Books, with the Eleventh, 18mo. sewed, 6d. 
 
 SENATE-HOUSE EXAMINATION PAPERS, 
 
 (LITTLE-GO) in Old Testament History, Palcy's Evidence.^, 
 Greek 2'estament, and Arithmetic, given hi the Lent Terms, 1845, 
 1846, 1847, 1848, 1849, 1851, 1852, l2mo. sewed. Is. each. 
 
 EXAMINATION PAPERS, Senate-House, in 
 
 the Acts of the Apostles, Arithmetic and Alf/ebra, Euclid, 
 Mechanics and Hydrostatics, and Paley's Philosophy ; which 
 have been given to the Candidates for B. A. Degrees, 1841 to 1848, 
 and 1850. 12mo. sewed, Is. each. 
 
BS2595 .T848 
 
 A commentary on the Gospel of St. Luke 
 
 Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 00060 1577